—-By Eric Phelps—
Doc Marquee has also written a book, which is being published by American Focus Publishing Company, entitled “Secrets of the Illuminati“. While this topic has been explored before, no author has been able to bring a truly occultic angle to the discussion. In other words, Marquee looks at the plan to bring in the New World Order from the viewpoint of a former witch. In his book, Marquee includes a chapter entitled, “Is It Catholicism Or Witchcraft?” At the beginning of this chapter, Marquee makes a quite startling statement, “I must emphatically state that Catholicism and witchcraft are one and the same…there is no difference between witchcraft and Catholicism.” Then, Marquee examines Catholicism and witchcraft from the vantage point of a former witch.
Marquee identifies several critically important areas in which the practice of Roman Catholicism and witchcraft are identical. We will first list these areas of commonalty and then comment specifically upon them. These common areas are:
The altar
The golden goblet known as a chalice.
Colored candles used in services
The use of incense.
The use of bells in the ceremony.
Praying to statues.
The use of Latin in services.
The use of a golden scepter in giving a large blessing to the people.
Common belief in Purgatory
The common belief in the host.
Common belief in the five elements.
Now, let us examine each of these areas of commonalty:
1. The altar in every Catholic church is prominently positioned at the front of the church. The “Mysteries of the Mass” are celebrated on and around the altar. In witchcraft, also, the altar is similarly used for three purposes:
To practice certain metaphysical rites, such as the casting of certain spells or to honor occult deities.
To hold the tools of magic.
To perform human sacrifice.
The Roman Catholic altar also holds their tools of their magic, and they daily perform human sacrifice. Remember, we are looking at this subject through the eyes of a former high-level witch who is now a born-again Christian.
This daily human sacrifice is performed according to the false belief in “transubstantiation”, the belief that the priest magically transforms the wafer into Jesus’ body and the wine into His blood. Marquee states, “In other words, every day Christ is being reincarnated and then sacrificed.. they perform daily their human sacrifice in which Christ is …sacrificed for their sins.” It is shocking to realize that the Roman Catholics are daily performing human sacrifice in a manner similar to that of witches throughout the centuries.
2. The Catholic Golden Goblet, or Chalice. “It is this cup that the wine poured into it becomes the…literal blood of Christ. When a witch does a human sacrifice, after the victim’s throat is sliced open, the spilled blood will be collected in a chalice, just as the Catholics do, except the witch’s chalice holds the real thing.” In Satan’s eyes, the Catholics are performing the same rite as the witches.
3. “Candles were introduced to the Catholic mass about 320 A.D. There is no Scriptural reasons for them, unless… you are a practicing witch. Below is a list of different colored candles a witch would use throughout the year. See if you can recall any of these colors used during a Catholic mass:
White — Purity, Truth, Sincerity
Red — Strength, Health, Vigor, Sexual Love
Light Blue — Tranquillity, Understanding, Patience
Dark Blue — Impulsiveness, Depression, Change
Green — Finance, Fertility, Luck
Gold/Yellow — Persuasion, Charm, Confidence
Brown — Hesitation, Uncertainty
Pink — Honor, Love, Morality
Black — Evil, Loss, Discord, Confusion
Purple — Tension, Ambition, Power
Silver-Gray — Cancellation, Stalemate
Orange — Encouragement, Stimulation
Greenish-Yellow — Sickness, Anger, Jealousy
“Using these colored candles and the right spells, a witch can cause anything to happen…our Catholic friends are not only using these occult tools, they also pay for them when they go to various statues and light…candles.”
4. “Incense is a constant tool that is used by priests. They will take a philter (incense burner), walk around the altar, and then wave it out toward the crowd with an invocation…Not only do witches use incense, but they will consecrate their altar and their fellow witches in the exact way the Catholics do…”
5. Bells are also utilized by both Roman Catholics and witches. The bells are actually baptized, and in both witchcraft and Catholicism, altar boys attend the priest in sounding the bells.
6. Witches were praying to images or statues for many centuries before Catholics began the practice.
7. “Until recently, most of the rites of witchcraft were said in Latin…why is it, when the witches stopped using Latin as much as they did, about twenty years ago, that the Catholic mass was stopped being told in Latin? Today, it is spoken mostly in American English, the same way in which a witch’s mass is held.”
8. “...when the Pope, Cardinals, or priests want to give a huge blessing, they will take out a golden scepter, or wand, dip it in holy water, and then wave it on the people…wands are nothing new in the occult. When a witch wants to direct his power he can do it by means of wands.” He can also control the demonic forces at his disposal by using a wand to consecrate a circle with a pentacle inside. Holy water is also used by a witch to purify himself and his instruments, and the water is made holy in both witchcraft and Catholicism by mixing water with salt.
9. The teaching of PURGATORY is not found in the Bible. According to Catholic catechism, Purgatory is described as “a logically deduced place. Since a Catholic could not go straight to heaven if he had sinned, and since he could not go to hell if he had not died in mortal sin, there had to be a place in between where he could be purified” — Purgatory. However, the belief in Purgatory is “totally occultic in origin”. Witchcraft teaches that after a person goes through Purgatory, he is reincarnated and is more powerful in his next life than he was before. After several reincarnations, he will become purified enough to live with the gods and goddesses, precisely the same end as the Catholics teach.
10. Both Catholics and Witches teach that the host becomes the actual body of their respective gods. To the Roman Catholic, the host becomes the actual body of Jesus Christ; the witch believes the host actually becomes the body of their pagan deity, ” I.H.S. — or Iris, Horus, and Semiramis”. This concept is known in both circles as transsubstantiation.
11. Both witchcraft and Roman Catholicism teach that the universe is comprised of five elements: Spirit, Water, Air, Fire, and Earth. These occultic five elements are also found in the Catholic mass.
Spirit — of the wafer god they sacrifice daily.
Water — Holy water they use to purify and baptize
Air — symbolically used through the incense
Fire — used in tangent with the incense burning
Earth — The elements of the wafer come from the earth in agriculture, and the flesh of their sacrificed deity, Jesus Christ, also came from the earth.
Doc Marquee’s conclusion is inescapable and damning: The practice of occultism has come full circle from ancient Babylon to the Roman Catholic Institution today. As Jesus counseled in Revelation 18:4, “Come out of her, my people, that you do not participate in her sins, neither in her plagues”.
Special thanks to the Cutting Edge Website for these informative webpages and above all, the Lord Jesus Christ himself for his goodness and mercy. .
http://www.cephas-library.com/catholic_proof_roman_catholcim_is_witchcraft.html
http://www.cephasministry.com/
I dont support discussion about this article.
It will create more harm than cure.
It doesn’t worth discussion here.
Sorry for this kind of comment.It is my personal
I agree with you Excaud
Nililoona hapa ni kuwa suala si nini chajadiliwa, bali ni NANI ANAJADILI NINI AMA ANAJADILIANA AMA KUTOKUBALIANA NA NANI.
Kwenye mjadala wa Bangi niliulizwa na Bernard Mwenda ati kwanini nataka maelezo na kuwa ameshangaa kuhusu ule mjadala, lakini nashangaa kutomuona hapa wala mjadala wa mihadhara ya dini.
Nilipomjibu John Paul na kumuuliza maswali maoni yangu hayakuwekwa humu. Kwa kuwa ninabishana na John Paul (na hili lilishatokea hata kabla na sishangazwi nalo wala sitakuwa mnafiki kutosema nifikirivyo na kujua)
Kama ni kweli kunataka kuwepo uwazi wa kujadili vitu kama hivi (labda kwa kuwa imeandikwa kiingereza ndio maana mnaona hauna makali) naomba msizuie maoni ya wengine ambayo hayadhalilishi mtu
Ninaloona sasa ni double standard humu kuwa fulani anaweza sema kitu ama kuleta kitu kikawekwa na kisiulizwe lakini akiweka ama kuuliza fulani automatically vyaangaliwa kwa jicho fulani
HUU SI MJADALA WA KUJENGA HATA KIDOGO.
Exaud Makyao and Mubelwa Blandio.
It is your natural justice to say what you have said, BUT it is not fair to conclude that this article is not worth discussing here.The best way you could have done is to show how unworthy is the article. That could have given others a chance of knowing the truth/lies about what have been said in this article.
Let me encourage those who know something about what have been discussed in this article to come forward and enlighten us concerning this issue, and especially I’m interested to know in detail about PURGATORY from biblical point of view.
Stay Blessed.
Well, I find that the entire article is ridiculous. It is ridiculous in the sense that it simply compares use of material things in expressing one’s faith. Is it not true that whenever it rains the rain does affect (positively or negatively) both the good and the bad? The rich and the poor? Those who believe in God and those who do not? The article is too simplistic. Matters of faith cannot be explained in such a simplistic manner. It is only the eyes of the soul or the mind that can see faith matters. Material things are just there for use. A simple kitchen knife can be used for various intentions: good or bad. The same knife can be used to knife a neighbour who cheats with your wife or can be used to slice onions!
So, that’s it!
Shalom all,
yes I agree with Haggai whoever thinks this is not true or not worth discussing should justify it with Biblical point of view, don’t let us take things personally. I am also interested to learn a lot from this discussion.
Binafsi naomba kabla hamjarukia kutaka kutaka kilichoandikwa, muangalie KILIPOTOKA.
Hebu click hiyo link kisha nenda mwisho wa page u-click “HOME” ujue haya maandishi yametoka wapi.
Lazima kujua kuwa Digital Media imeondoa mipaka ya kuwa bias na kama haujui unatoataarifa wapi utaangukia kwenye MTEGO.
Na hili ni jambo la kujifunza. Hata wachawi wanatumia Biblia (and this is the fact) lakini wanalosoma na kueleza na kuelewesha na kutumia si sawa na MTUMISHI WA MUNGU.
Kwa hiyo angalieni source mtumiazo kupata kile mnachotaka kuhakikishiwa kabla hamjasema mnataka kujifunza.
Hapa ni sawa na kusema unaenda kwa mchawi ujifunze kitu kwa kuwa tu anatumia Biblia.
Baraka kwenu
Wapendwa,
Mimi nimetembelea link hiyo ya http://www.cephasministry.com/ na kukuta kweli habari hiyo inapatikana hapo. Na katika kufungua fungua kurasa Cephas Ministry nikakutana na maneno mengi. Lakini yaliyonipa matumaini kwamba ministry hiyo ipo kwa lengo zuri kwa kila mpenda kujifunza ukweli ni pamoja na haya:
“The job of born again Christians is to teach that becoming born again means to convert, to separate from worldliness. “He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.” (Revelation 3:5,6)
Our website is about proving to you that “Christianity” is rapidly tumbling into apostasy. The times of the Gentiles are about to come to a close. Because cults like Mormons, Masons, Jehovah’s Witnesses, Moonies, Robert Schuller, Catholics, Word of Faith, Promise Keepers, and many others call themselves Christians (Christ’s) doesn’t make it so.
It is our job as Christians, Christ’s, to DISCERN THE TRUTH by comparing Biblical teachings to their teachings. Our sole purpose is to seek to alert Christians about Cults and Bible Prophecies. Our focus is eternal life with Christ Jesus. WELCOME to our library.”
Baada ya kusoma hayo mimi binafsi nimeona ni ministry ambayo lengo lake ni jema. Katika kurasa zao kuna hata mafundisho kuhusu Freemasonry – mada ambayo hapa pia tunaendelea kuijadili.
Jambo la muhimu ninalolifahamu mimi ni kwabma si kila kitu kinachoandikwa kwenye mitandano ni cha kweli. Katika mjadala wa utabiri wa mtumishi wa Mungu T.B Joshua kuna mtu alitoa link kuhusu mambo mabaya yaliyoandikwa humo kuhusiana na mtumishi huyo. Lakini baadaye ukatolewa ufafanuzi kwamba link hiyo iliyotolewa ni ya watu ambao lengo lao ni kuwachanganya watu kwa sababu wao wanaandika na wakati mwingine wanatunga tu matatizo ya watumishi wa Mungu huku wao wenyewe wakiwa hawana jema la kuwafundisha watu. Mimi naamini kwa maelezo hayo watu wengi pia walijifunza kuhusiana na mitandao ya namna hiyo ili mtu asije akachukua kila kitu akifikiri ni sahihi.
Katika mjadala huo huo ndg Paul Holela aliandika kwamba hakuna ubaya wowote wa kujifunza jambo kwa nia njema. Aliandika hayo wakati akijibu hoja za baadhi ya wachangiaji kwamba ‘tusimnyoshee mkono mtusimishi wa Mungu’. Mimi pia nilikubaliana naye [ingawa sikuandika chochote] kwamba kujifunza kwa nia njema si tatizo. Mimi naamini hapa tunajifunza ili kuona kama kunachotufaa tukishukue na kama kuna kisichotufaa tukiache.
Nikirudi kwenye mada iliyowekwa hapo: Mimi naamini tunaweza kujifunza kitu kwenye mada hiyo pia. Kwa sababu inawezekana kilichoandikwa kikawa si kweli, ni uongo! Sasa kama ikigundulika ni hivyo tayari kutakuwa na watu watakaonufaika. Maneno hayo yako kwenye mtandano tayari kwa hiyo hata kama mtu hatayaona hapa bado anaweza kuyaona sehemu nyingine, na itakuwa ni heri kama angalau kwa kusoma hapa anaweza kufahamu kwamba maneno hayo ni uongo na upotoshaji.
Lakini kama tukigundua kwamba kilichoandikwa ni kweli, hiyo pia itatusaidia kujifunza maana ndipo inabidi kuangalia neno la Mungu linasemaje. Kama ambavyo Cephas Ministrywameandika lengo lao: “It is our job as Christians, Christ’s, to DISCERN THE TRUTH by comparing Biblical teachings to their teachings”. Hivi ndivyo nami, pamoja na wengine, tumekuwa tukisisitiza hapa ni kwamba tuache kujifunza kwetu kuwa la msingi wa Neno la Mungu peke yake na wala si juu ya dhehebu au dini fulani. Mungu ni mmoja, Yesu Kristo ni yule yule, kwa hiyo ni lazima Elimu yake iwe na ‘a basic source & reference” ambayo ndiyo Neno la Mungu.
Kama tunaweza kujadili maneno yaliyoko kwenye Biblia ambayo yanaweza kumfanya mtu asielewe vizuri kusudi jema la Neno la Mungu SIONI ni kwa sababu gani tuache kujadili utata uliopo/unaoweza kuwepo kwenye madhehebu yetu ambao unaweza ukatufanya tuikose mbingu. Sioni kama ni vibaya kujadili ili kuwa na uhakika kama tunachofanya kwenye madhehebu yetu ni sahihi au si sahihi. Naamini ni jambo la furaha kwa kila mtu mwenye kutaka kujifunza ukweli akijua kwamba kile anachofanya kiko sawa na Neno la Mungu.
Mimi naona hata kufahamu ni kwa namna gani mjadala huu haujengi ni kujifunza pia. Muhimu tu ni sababu hizo ziwe kwenye maelekezo ya Neno la Mungu, kama alivyoandika pia ndg Kinyau Haggai.
Nasubiri kwa hamu kuendelea kujifunza kuhusu Roman Catholicism.
Dear Brethen,I totally support Mr. Paul .It is our obligation as Christians and not ashamed to say Born again Christinas to discern the truth of the WORD OF GOD-BIBLE so that people can know GOD and live in a rigtht way so that they can enter the eternal Kingdom OF GOD. People should have enough knowledge so that can distinguish between Godly and wordly things.
I will be more glad if some body will translate that in Swahili so that more people are involved.
TUSIACHE KUJADILI MAMBO MUHUMU AMBAYO YANATIJA YA MAISHA YA KIROHO. TUVUMILIANE , TUWE WAPOLE NA TUSICHOKE KUJIFUNZA.
I LOVE YOU ALL.
I also don’t think these kind of debates glorify God at all.
Let me ask: will this debate make people love God more? will they turn their lives to Jesus? will it help us as Christians be more like Jesus? will it help us be God’s hands, eyes, feet etc?
If you found Catholics are wichtes, what then? and if they are not, will you love them?
The bible says in Ephesians 4:29
Do not let any unwholesome talk come out of your mouths, but only what is helpful for building others up according to their needs, that it may benefit those who listen
And I don’t think this debates will build up anyone.
Romans 14:4
Who are you to condemn someone else’s servants? Their own master will judge whether they stand or fall. And with the Lord’s help, they will stand and receive his approval.
Denomination will never take anyone to heaven. Protestantism started in 16th century, what was happening before that? Please read the history of church on the net.
Let’s tell people about Jesus, let pray for the God’s grace to be like Jesus. Got to use use to show His love to his people. These are things we need to learn about!
Ngugu zangu lazima kuwa wangalifu muchambuapo mambo msiyaparamie tu! Kwani hata hao Freemason wanaonesha kumjua na kumwabudu Mungu zaidi ya Malaika wa Bwana. Jiangalie usije fikiria kuwa umeokoka kumbe uko chini ya himaya ya hawa Freemason pia. Tafakari sana Umeokoka nani mwanzilishi wa dhehebu lako?
Niliwahi kusikia habari hizi zamani,lakini ni za siri mno, siku hizi naona ndio zimeanza kuonekana kwenye site za watu mbalimbali, nilipogundua nikaacha kwenda kanisani. Waroma wengi wanaenda kanisani lakini hawajui kuna nini ndani ya uroma. Jameni fanyeni utafiti mtagundua ni kweli lakini kuyaweka hapa naona kama ni kitu kigumu mno, mtafwatiliwa.
Ana nyie warokole mnaweza kusaidia kutuombea na watu wakiona watajua ukweli nawatakua huru kuchagua kwenda au kubaki manyumbani, au kua warokole.
Mimi sio mrokole niliacha kwenda kwa sababu ya mambo haya, sasa Najisomea Bible Home wakati mwingine naenda kwenye makanisa yenu lakini sijaamua niende wapi. Maana kuacha pombe kwangu imekua ngumu
Niliona hii link ya huyu mtu mwaka jana na leo nimeona mmeweka hii habari.
http://troyspace2.wordpress.com/category/eric-phelps/
Wapendwa katika Kristo Yesu,
Awali ya yote napenda kuwashukuru John Paul,Kasule na wengine wote wanaoona umuhimu wa kutoa nafasi kwa kila aliye na neno la kusema juu mjadala huu, so long as msemaji awe amejikita kwenye neno la Mungu ambalo ndilo msingi mkuu wa mijadala yote kwenye blog hii.
Tangu mwanzo mimi nilisema ni vizuri mtu akaacha nafasi ya kujifunza kitu ndipo awe kwenye nafasi ya kukisema kitu hicho ni kibaya au sio kibaya.Bila kuwa na uvumilivu wa kujifunza kutoka kwa watu wengine, huwezi kuwa kwenye nafasi nzuri ya kufundisha wengine pia.Na katika kujifunza kuna kupata yaliyo mabaya na yaliyo mazuri, hapo ndipo unaweza kuacha mabaya na kuyachukua mazuri.
Kwa mfano katika website iliyo chini ya mada mimi niliamua kujikita kwenye Mashahidi wa Jehova(Jehovah’s Witness) na niliyoyapata ni haya hapa;
The Gospel is simple. Due to our lineage to Adam and Eve and their sin of giving authority to the serpent “devil” and turning away from God, Adam and his progeny, were sentenced to die physically. God, in His mercy and love for His creation, which includes His sons and daughters, changed that sentence for those who would prefer to be ruled by God instead of Satan. To make certain that this regeneration of man’s spirit by the Holy Spirit, would take place, God came down to earth in the body of His only begotten Son. He allowed Himself to be crucified for the sins of the world, by shedding His blood: a requirement for sin.
Ikaendelea kusema hivi;
‘God allowed His physical life to be taken so we could receive His Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit regenerates us and teaches us the Word of God. In other words we are “born again” at that time. The Word of God cannot be understood without the Holy Spirit’s help. To receive Him we need to repent of our past and ask God for forgiveness. At the moment we do just that, we receive the Holy Spirit into our hearts and are sealed for eternal life in heaven as the Bride of Christ.
If you are a Jehovah’s Witness reading this witness, you probably cannot identify with this information. The Watchtower does not teach that there is a Holy Spirit which means that JWs do not believe in a triune God, the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost, who are ONE God. They do not believe that Jesus is God but that Jesus is the Archangel Michael. As a Jehovah’s Witness, you do not expect to gain eternal salvation but paradise during the thousand year millennium. You believe that only a privileged 144,000 JWs go to heaven which excludes you. That is not what God had in mind. He is no respecter of persons. Jesus purchased all of mankind with His blood. Eternal life with Him is available for all who want to receive the inheritance’ sijaona ubaya wa website hii hasa kama mtu anasema anamlinganisha Yesu Kristo na Malaika Mikael na wala sio Mungu, sasa likiwekwa hilo wazi kuwa wanaoamini hivyo tayari wamekwisha hukumiwa kwa sababu hawamwamini Yesu kama Mungu kweli, je,kuna ubaya gani hapo.
Umefika wakati watu tusiogope kuukabili ukweli hata kama ukweli huo unagusa madhehebu yetu tunayoyapenda sana.Tunatakiwa kulipenda neno la Mungu kuliko kitu kingine chochote maana ni NENO tu ndilo linalotutoa kwenye maangamizi(Zaburi 107:20) na kutufikisha kwenye ufalme wa mbinguni. Ipo hatari kubwa ya kuyakumbatia na kuyatetea madhehebu pale madhaifu na ukengeufu wao kupitia taratibu zao unapowekwa wazi.Hatari hiyo ni kwamba wale wote wanaoabudu kwenye madhehebu hayo mwisho wake ni kwenye lile ziwa la moto kwa sababu wanaaminishwa kitu ambacho sicho kama tulivyoona hapo juu kwa wenzetu hawa wa Mashahidi wa Jehova.
Joyce Mwakalebela pole sana kwa linalokusibu.Nataka nikwambie wazi kabisa mwanadamu katika uwezo wake hawezi kuishinda dhambi ukiwepo huo ulevi ambao umekiri kuwa umeshindwa kuacha kunywa pombe.Njia pekee na ambayo itakushindia na kufuta kabisa kiu ya pombe ni kujisalimisha kwa Yesu hivyo hivyo ulivyo.Mwambie hitaji lako kwa dhati kabisa naye atakuwezesha kwa sababu vita hivyo sio vyako, ni vyake na Yeye hawezi kushindwa.
Nakutakia neema ya Bwana iliyotuwezesha hata sisi kutoka kwenye vifungo vya ulevi na vitu vinavyofanana na hivyo, mpaka kufikia watu wengine kushangaa kuwa tumeshindaje. Neema hiyo hiyo ikushindie na wewe pia. Amen.
Dada Joyce tunakupenda , lakini Yesu ndio anakupenda zaidi , Mungu akubariki kwa vile umekiri udhaifu na Yesu ndiye mwenye uwezo wa kuondoa ndani yako hiyo kiu ya pombe (na kiu zingine )Yoh 4;10-13 ataharibu hiyo kiu yaa pombe na kukupa maji ya uzima. Huko kanisani unakoenda mara moja moja nenda ukiwa na nia ya kukutana NA YESU , THUBUTU MOYONI kama alivyothubutu yule mwanamke mwenye kutokwa damu miaka 12 Luk 8:43-47 bila kujali desturi za kiyahudi za kuwatenga wanawake, alipata uponyaji wake, hivyo dada Joyce amua wewe peke yako, usiangalie mtu , wala rafiki , ingia gharama , na gharama ndio hiyo ya kuamua kuvipa kisogo vitu au mambo yote yaliyochukua nafasi ndani ya moyo wako, na huo moyo aingie YESU ATAWALE na Bible unayoisoma utaona raha yake. UBARIKIWE.
Ndugu Mubelwa pamoja na Wasomaji wote,
Kuhusu maoni ya Ndugu Mubelwa:
Tunaomba radhi kwa usumbufu uliojitokeza. Kulikuwa na kosa la kiufundi ambalo ilikuwa ni kuweka link ambayo ni tofauti na ile article hiyo inapotoka. Baadaye marekebisho yalifanyika na kuweka link sahihi kama inavyoonekana. Kwa hiyo maoni ya ndugu Mubelwa ni sahihi lakini yanahusu hali ilivyokuwa kabla marekebisho hayajafanyika.
Kwa kuwa sasa marekebisho yameshafanyika mtu atakayechangia achangie kutokana na mada tu na si kujibu maoni hayo ya ndugu Mubelwa.
Tunarudia tena, samahani kwa usumbufu uliojitokeza.
Bwana Yesu asifiwe!!!
Hivi baada ya Joyce kuambiwa Catholiki wanatumia uchawi; ALIJENGWA??? AU ALIBOMOLEWA???
KWA UPANDE WANGU NAONA BORA ZAIDI KUJIFUNZA NENO LA MUNGU KULIKO KUJADILI DINI.
MENGI YANAYOZUNGUMZIWA HUMU KUHUSU CATHOLIK MARA NYINGI NAONA NI KUVUWAVUNJA MOYO BADALA YA KUJENGA.
TUWAELEZE UTAMU WA KUWA NDANI YA YESU NA SI KUWAITA WACHAWI.
TUNAJIFUNZA!!!
http://www.gotquestions.org/search.php?zoom_per_page=10&zoom_and=0&zoom_sort=0&zoom_query=roman+catholicism
http://www.chick.com/information/religions/catholicism/
http://www.chick.com/reading/books/160/160cont.asp
http://www.atruechurch.info/catholicism.html
Nimekuta maneno haya katika moja ya kurasa za link alizoweka ndugu Joseph na nikaona niyaweke ili, tunaotaka, tuendelee kujifunza.
Question: “What is the difference between Catholics and Protestants?”
Answer: There are several very important differences between Catholics and Protestants. While there have been some attempts over the last several years to find common ground between the two groups, the fact is that the differences remain, and they are just as important today as they were at the beginning of the Protestant Reformation. Following is brief summary of some of the more important differences.
One of the first major differences between Catholicism and Protestantism is the issue of the sufficiency and authority of Scripture. Protestants believe that the Bible alone is the sole source of God’s special revelation to mankind, and as such it teaches us all that is necessary for our salvation from sin. Protestants view the Bible as the standard by which all Christian behavior must be measured. This belief is commonly referred to as “Sola Scriptura” and is one of the “Five Solas” (sola being Latin for “alone”) that came out of the Protestant Reformation as summaries of some of the important differences between Catholics and Protestants.
While there are many verses in the Bible that establish its authority and its sufficiency for all matters of faith and practice, one of the clearest is 2 Timothy 3:16 where we see that “All Scripture is inspired by God and profitable for teaching, for reproof, for correction, for training in righteousness; that the man of God may be adequate, equipped for every good work.” Catholics on the other hand reject the doctrine of “Sola Scriptura” and do not believe that the Bible alone is sufficient. They believe that both the Bible and sacred Roman Catholic tradition are equally binding upon the Christian. Many Roman Catholics doctrines, such as purgatory, praying to the saints, worship or veneration of Mary, etc. have little or no basis at all in Scripture, but are based solely on Roman Catholic traditions. Essentially the Roman Catholic Church’s denial of “Sola Scriptura” and their insistence that both the Bible and their “Sacred Tradition” are equal in authority undermines the sufficiency, authority and completeness of the Bible. The view of Scripture is at the root of many of, if not all, the differences between Catholics and Protestants.
Another major but closely related difference between Catholicism and Protestantism is over the office and authority of the Pope. According to Catholicism the Pope is the “Vicar of Christ” (a vicar is a substitute), and takes the place of Jesus as the visible head of the Church. As such he has the ability to speak “ex cathedra” (with authority on matters of faith and practice), and when he does so his teachings are considered infallible and binding upon all Christians. On the other hand, Protestants believe that no human being is infallible, and that Christ alone is the head of the church. Catholics rely on apostolic succession as a way of trying to establishing the Pope’s authority. But Protestants believe that the church’s authority does not come from apostolic succession, but instead is derived from the Word of God. Spiritual power and authority does not rest in the hands of a mere man, but in the very Word of God recorded in Scripture. While Catholicism teaches that only the Catholic Church can properly and correctly interpret the Bible, Protestants believe that the Bible teaches that God sent the Holy Spirit to indwell all born again believers, enabling all believers to understand the message of the Bible.
This is clearly seen in passages such as John 14:16-17: “I will ask the Father, and He will give you another Helper, that He may be with you forever; that is the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it does not see Him or know Him, but you know Him because He abides with you and will be in you.” (See also John 14:26 and 1 John 2:27). While Catholicism teaches that only the Roman Catholic Church has the authority and power to interpret the Bible, Protestantism acknowledges the biblical doctrine of the priesthood of all believers, and that individual Christians can trust the Holy Spirit for guidance in reading and interpreting the Bible for themselves.
A third major difference between Catholicism and Protestantism is how one is saved. Another of the “Five Solas” of the reformation was “Sola Fide” (faith alone), which affirms the biblical doctrine of justification by grace alone through faith alone because of Christ alone (Ephesians 2:8-10). However, according to Roman Catholicism, man cannot be saved by faith alone in Christ alone. They teach that the Christian must rely on faith plus “meritorious works” in order to be saved. Essential to the Roman Catholic doctrine of salvation are the Seven Sacraments, which are: baptism, confirmation, the Eucharist, Penance, anointing of the sick, Holy Orders, and matrimony. Protestants believe that on the basis of faith in Christ alone, believers are justified by God as all their sins are paid for by Christ on the cross and His righteousness is imputed to them. Catholics on the other hand believe that Christ’s righteousness is imparted to the believer by “grace through faith,” but in itself is not sufficient to justify the believer. The believer must “supplement” the righteousness of Christ imparted to him with meritorious works.
Catholics and Protestants also disagree on what it means to be justified before God. To the Catholic, justification involves being made righteous and holy. They believe that faith in Christ is only the beginning of salvation, and that the individual must build upon that with good works because “man has to merit God’s grace of justification and eternal salvation.” Of course this view of justification contradicts the clear teaching of Scripture in passages such as Romans 4:1-12; Titus 3:3-7, as well as many others. On the other hand, Protestants distinguish between the one time act of justification (when we are declared righteous and holy by God based on our faith in Christ’s atonement on the cross), and sanctification (the ongoing process of being made righteous that continues throughout our lives on earth.) While Protestants recognize that works are important, they believe they are the result or fruit of salvation, but never the means to it. Catholics blend justification and sanctification together into one ongoing process, which leads to confusion about how one is saved.
A fourth major difference between Catholics and Protestants has to do with what happens after men die. While both believe that unbelievers will spend eternity in hell, there is significant and important differences as to what happens to believers. From their church traditions and their reliance of non-canonical books, the Catholics have developed the doctrine of purgatory. Purgatory, according to the Catholic Encyclopedia, is a “place or condition of temporal punishment for those who, departing this life in God’s grace are, not entirely free from venial faults, or have not fully paid the satisfaction due to their transgressions.” On the other hand, Protestants believe that because we are justified by faith in Christ alone, and that Christ’s righteousness is imputed to us – when we die we will go straight to heaven to be in the presence of the Lord (Corinthians 5:6-10 and Philippians 1:23).
Yet even more disturbing about the Catholic doctrine of purgatory is the fact that they believe that man must or even can pay or make satisfaction for his own sins. This along with their misunderstanding of what the Bible teaches about how man is justified before God, results in a low view of the sufficiency and efficiency of Christ’s atonement on the cross. Simply put, the Roman Catholic viewpoint on salvation implies that Christ’s atonement on the cross was not sufficient payment for the sins of those who believe in Him, and that even a believer must atone or pay for his own sins, either through acts of penance, or time in purgatory. Yet the Bible teaches over and over again that it is Christ’s death alone that can satisfy or propitiate God’s wrath against sinners (Romans 3:25; Hebrews 2:17; 1 John 2:2; 1 John 4:10). Our works of righteousness cannot add to what Christ has already accomplished.
While there are numerous other differences between what Catholics and Protestants believe, these four should be adequate to establish that there are serious differences between the two. In much the same way as the Judiziers (Jews who said that Gentile Christians had to obey the Old Testament law to be saved) that Paul wrote about in Galatians, Catholics, by making works necessary for one to be justified by God, end up with a completely different gospel. The differences between Catholicism and evangelical Protestants are important and significant.
It is our prayer that God will open up the eyes of anyone reading this article who is putting their faith or trust in the teachings of the Catholic Church. It is our hope that everyone will understand and believe that their “works of righteousness’ cannot justify them, or sanctify them (Isaiah 64:6). It is our prayer that all will instead put their faith solely in the fact that we are “justified as a gift by His grace through the redemption which is in Christ Jesus, whom God displayed as a propitiation in His blood through faith.” (Romans 3:24-25). God saves us, “not on the basis of deeds which we have done in righteousness, but according to His mercy, by the washing of regeneration and renewing by the Holy Spirit, whom He poured out upon us richly through Jesus Christ our Savior, so that being justified by His grace we would be made heirs according to the hope of eternal life” (Titus 3:5-7).
Wapendwa,
Haya ndio wengine tulitaka tujifunze kutokana na mada hii.Link hii imeeleza mambo ya msingi sana juu ya wokovu wetu, itakuwa ni jambo la ajabu sana kama mtu atasimama na kusema kuwa kwa link hii kueleza ukweli huu juu ya Neno la Mungu kuwa ndicho kipimo pekee cha wokovu wetu, sio doctrine zinazotolewa na Papa au cardinals walioko Vatican,halafu mtu mwingine aseme kuwa hii haijengi bali inaharibu zaidi. Kila kitu,kinachoonekana na kisichoonekana kitapita lakini neno la Mungu halitapita wala kubadilika milele.
Tuendelee kujifunza.
Naomba kujibu maswali yaliyoulizwa na dada Lisa kuhusiana na Joyce. Lakini pia kwa kuwa Joyce mwenyewe yupo natumaini anaweza akajibu maswali hayo, kama atakuwa na maneno mengine. Mimi nimeandika tu ili kuufanya mjadala uendelee:
Kutokana na Joyce mwenyewe alivyoandika si kwamba aliambiwa na mtu mwingine kuwa Catholics wanatumia uchawi, bali ni yeye mwenyewe aligundua. Na baada ya kugundua aliacha kwenda kanisani. Hii ina maana kwamba baada ya kugundua hayo ALIBOMOLEWA. Kwa kuwa kugundua kwamba dini yako unayoitumainia kuna mambo ambayo si mazuri ni habari MBAYA na habari mbaya hubomoa. Ndiyo maana amekaa muda wote akiwa hana msimamo mzuri kwamba aende wapi na kwa mara chache (kama alivyoandika) amekuwa akienda kwenye makanisa ambayo yeye ameyaita ni ya walokole. [Mimi binafsi huwa sipendi kutumia neno 'walokole' kwa hiyo nimetafsiri maneno yake hayo kuwa amekuwa akienda mara chache kwenye makanisa ambayo madhabahuni pake panahubiriwa wokovu].
Sasa baada ya kukaa muda wote huo akiwa amebomolewa na ugunduzi wa habari ambazo zina mambo ambayo si mazuri [kutokana na yeye] mimi naona sasa ni wakati wake KUJENGWA. Na kujengwa kwenyewe ni kama hivi ambapo ameanza kuandikiwa maneno ya kumtia moyo na kumhimiza. Hizi ni habari njema. Na habari njema hujenga! Baadhi ya habari hizi njema ni pamoja na ushauri uliondikwa na dada Mary Sabihi, ukionyesha upendo wa Yesu Kristo kwake. Hizi ndizo zinazojenga na akizingatia ushauri huo ninaamini kabisa ATAJENGWA. Kwa kuwa wengi wameshajengwa kutokana na ushauri wa namna hiyo kwa kuwa unamwelekeza mtu kwenye Wokovu.
Ninavyofahamu mimi katika mambo ya rohoni ni lazima KUBOMOA kitu fulani ndipo UJENGE kitu kingine. Hata katika Biblia, wajumbe wengi wa Mungu katika habari za wana wa Israel walilazimika KUBOMOA madhabahu za miungu mingine ndipo WAJENGE madhabahu ya Mungu Jehova. Hata sasa kuna mahubiri mengi ya namna hiyo yanayoendelea kusikika kwenye mafundisho mengi ya Neno la Mungu.
Dada Joyce aligundua mwenyewe na akaacha kwenda kanisani huko. Hapo tayari kuna madhabahu fulani ilibomoka ndani yake. Na sasa ni wakati wake wa kujenga madhabahu nyingine. Ni maombi yangu kwamba Mungu amjalie ili akae katika nafasi ambayo itamuwezesha madhabahu ya Bwana Yesu kujengwa ndani yake. Kwa sababu kama atakaa pasipo kujenga madhabahu ya Yesu Kristo ni lazima yule mwovu ibilisi atajenga madhabahu ya kwake mwenyewe.
Lakini hadi sasa mimi siwezi kusema kwamba Catholics wanatumia uchawi au ni wachawi na wala sina ujarisi huo. Bali ninataka kujifunza zaidi kama kilichoandikwa na ndugu Eric Phelps ni kweli au si kweli. Lakini kama ni kweli na wengi wakajua hivyo, kama Joyce alivyogundua yeye mwenyewe, basi naamini nao WATABOMOLEWA (kama Joyce)na wakishabomolewa mahali palipobomoka pataacha nafasi ya kitu kingine KUJENGWA. Na ikishafika hapo hiyo ndiyo itakuwa faida ya kujifunza jambo hili hapa.
Hatuwapeleki watu kwenye KWELI ambayo ni YESU kwa kuwafundisha kuwa imani hii au ile si sahihi…….kama ukianza na kitabu cha Matendo ya Mitume Mitume walianza kwa kumhubiri Yesu aliyefufuka na aliye Hai na si kwa kuibomoa dini ya Kiyahudi, kwa kumuhubiri Yesu aliye hai dini ya Kiyahudi ilibomoka yenyewe! Siku zote inabidi tuanzie hapo, huo ndio mfano tunaouna kwenye Agano Jipya, ni vyema kufahamu imani nyingine zinafundisha nini, kama alivyofanya Paulo alipo hubiri kwenye Hekalu la Mars, na kunukuu vitabu vya mtunga mashairi wao, na pia kuangalia kilichoandikwa kwenye madhabahu yao “Kwa Mungu asiyejulika” na akamhubiri Mungu aliye Hai katika Kristo Yesu.
Tunahitaji hekima watu wa Mungu, kunakipindi tunahitajika kuwa confrontational na wakati mwingine sio, watu kuijua Kweli ndio inamuhitaji Roho Mtakatifu, kuna watu wengi ambayo walikuwa RC wakaona udhaifu na mapungufu makubwa ndani ya RC na wakagoma kwenda kanisani, mpaka leo hawajampokea Yesu, na vile kutoka dini nyingine kama waislamu nk, kuwaonyesha watu madhaifu/mapungufu/ubovu wa imani wanaoishikilia pasipo kuwaleta kwa Yesu inakuwa haina maana. Hebu jiulize imani kama Sabato (SDA) adui yao mkumbwa ni RC, Je inawasaidia watu kutoka RC na kuishika sabato ya kweli pasipo kumjua Yesu?
Hebu tuwe na hekima watu wa Mungu
Bwana Yesu asifiwe!!!
Ndugu hapo huyu Joyce alisikia na si kugundua mwenyewe.
Kwa namna nilivyogundua mimi watumishi wa Mungu waliofanikiwa sana kiroho na hata kimwili, most of the time hutakaa uwasikie wakijaribu kuchungulia dini nyingine. Wengi wanaihubiri kweli na mtu akiwa huru anageuka nyuzi 180%. Nasi tujaribu hivyo badala ya kuijadili dini bora tuhamie kwenye neno la Mungu. Kujadili dini ni kitu tofauti sana na kujifunza neno la Mungu.
Tunajifunza
Dada Lisa,
Ni kweli kwamba dada Joyce ameanza kwa kuandika kuwa aliwahi kusikia habari hizo zamani,lakini hakuacha kwenda kanisani RC mpaka alipogundua kitu ndani ya kile alichokisikia. Hapa ina maana kwamba mtu anaweza kusikia au hata kuona lakini asigundue kilicho nyuma ya hicho alichosikia na kuona.Mpaka hapo mtu anapogundua ukweli/uongo/ubaya/uzuri wa alichokisikia au kukiona, ndipo huweza kufikia uamuzi. Hivyo uamuzi wa dada Joyce kuacha kwenda kanisani ulitokana na alichokigundua wala sio kutokana na alichokisikia.
Kama alivyoeleza kwa kirefu ndg yetu John Paul, ugunduzi wa dada Joyce ni hatua kubwa na muhimu sana katika kumwezesha kufikia hatua ya kumwabudu Mungu katika roho na kweli. Ni kweli kwamba, kweli ya neno la Mungu haiwezi kufundishwa kwa kushambulia madhehebu, dini au imani za watu wengine, lakini biblia inatuambia kuwa toka wakati wa Yohana Mbatizaji ufalme wa Mungu unapatikana kwa nguvu nao wenye nguvu wauteka. Ukisoma biblia zilizoandikwa kwa lugha ya kiingereza utaona kuwa neno ‘nguvu’ halijaandikwa kama ‘power’, bali limendikwa ‘violently’, maana yake nguvu za ‘kishari’.Kwa maana hiyo biblia inaturuhusu kuwa confrotational ila tusitende dhambi kwa kuwa huwezi kubomoa kitu bila kupata upinzani!
Nabii Yeremia hakupewa kazi ya kung’oa, kubomoa,kuharibu na kuangamiza tu bali alipewa pia kazi ya kujenga na kupanda (Yeremia 1:10). Kwa maana hiyo dada Joyce umeshaanza/ulishaanza kubomoa,kuharibu na kuangamiza, basi usiishie hapo endelea sasa kupanda na kujenga kwa kwenda kila mara(sio mara chache kama ulivyosema) kwenye makanisa yanayo hubiri wokovu na kweli ya neno la Mungu ili sasa mbegu ya neno la Mungu iweze kupandwa katika moyo wako.
Dada Joyce, muonje Yesu ili uone jinsi alivyo mwema.
Mungu na atubariki sote.
Ndg wapendwa,
Ninavyoona mimi kila mtu anayechangia hadi sasa anaendela kuleta wazo alilonalo kuhusiana na suala hili. Na katika mawazo hayo tunaendelea kupata mambo ya kujifunza.
Tatizo lililopo mada hii si ya hapa tu. Ni sehemu nyingi ambapo mambo haya yanajadiliwa. Sehemu nyingine yanajadiliwa kwa faida, na kwingine kwa hasara. Hatima ya kuifanya mada ijadiliwe kwa faida au hasara iko mikononi mwetu tunaojadili. Tukijadili kwa kunyoosheana vidole, kila upande ukinyooshea vidole upande mwingine ni lazima mjadala usiwe na faida. Lakini tukikaa kama watu walio kwenye meza moja kisha tukaliangalia jambo hili kwa pamoja ni lazima kujadili huko kutakuwa na faida. Ninaomba MUNGU ATUPE NEEMA YA KUJADILI MAMBO YA ROHONI HUKU TUKIFAHAMU KWAMBA ADUI YETU NI MMOJA TU – Shetani!
Kama sijamwelewa vibaya ndugu Orbi ameandika akiwa na maana kwamba si vizuri kujadili suala hili kwa nama hii, ya kutaka kuonyesha kwamba imani ya Catholicism ni sahihi au si sahihi. Lakini ninavyofahamu mimi ni kwamba mtu hawezi kuacha imani fulani anayoifuata hadi hapo atakapojua imani hiyo si sahihi. Ndiyo maana katika kushuhudia watu Neno la Mungu watu wenye dini anaposhuhudiwa habari za wokovu yeye huanza kwa kujitetea kwanza kwamba ‘na Yeye ana dini na dini yake inafundisha mambo mazuri tu’. Ikishafikia hapo kazi inayokuwepo ni kumwelewesha kile kinachokosekana katika dini yake, ambacho kukosekana huko kutamsababisha asiingie mbinguni. Sasa huwezi kufahamu kinachokosekana katika dini fulani hadi uwe na ufahamu wa nini kilichoko katika dini hiyo. Sasa kuna kosa gani kujifunza kilichoko katika imani ya RC???
Ninatumaini hicho ndicho kilichoandikwa na ndugu Orbi ambacho ninanukuu:
“Siku zote inabidi tuanzie hapo, huo ndio mfano tunaouona kwenye Agano Jipya, ni vyema kufahamu imani nyingine zinafundisha nini, kama alivyofanya Paulo alipo hubiri kwenye Hekalu la Mars, na kunukuu vitabu vya mtunga mashairi wao, na pia kuangalia kilichoandikwa kwenye madhabahu yao “Kwa Mungu asiyejulikana” na akamhubiri Mungu aliye Hai katika Kristo Yesu”.
Ninavyoona mimi kuwepo kwa mada hii lengo lake ni kwamba watu tuwe na ufahamu wa kutosha ili kufahamu nini kinafundishwa katika imani zingine, na kwa sasa Catholicism. Lengo si kuihukumu imani hiyo bali kuwa na ufahamu ili ikitokea, narudia tena ili ikitokea, kinachofundishwa katika Catholicism kiko tofauti na mafundisho ya Mungu aliye Hai katika Kristo Yesu basi watu wanaoeleza habari za wokovu wautumie ufahamu huo kwa kuwaelekeza Catholics habari za Mungu aliye Hai.
Tumeshajadili hapa kuhusu Jehova Witness, na sikumbuki kusoma maoni ya mtu ye yote kwamba hakuna faida kujadili imani hiyo. Tumeshajadili, japo kwa ufupi, kuhusiana na Imani ya SDA, vile vile sikumbuki kusoma maoni ya kuonyesha kwamba mjadala huo hauna faida. Tulishajadili sana pia kuhusu Karismatiki, vile vile sikuona kuzuwiwa kujadili imani hiyo kwa kiasi hiki. Mjadala kuhusu imani ya Kiislamu nao unaendelea, ambako pia sikumbuki kusoma yeyote akisema kujadili huko hakuna faida. Nilichokiona katika kujadili imani hizo ni kwamba watu tunafahamu mengi ambayo tulikuwa hatuyafahamu. Sasa kama tumeshazijadili imani hizo pasipo kizuizi ni kwa nini maoni ya kuzuia tusijadili RC yanaonekana hapa? Ni nini kinafichwa?? Kwa faida ya nani??
Na hadi sasa mimi sijaona ubaya wa KUIELEWA IMANI fulani KWA UKAMILIFU. Sifahamu ni kwa nini mtu asielewe imani yake kikamilifu au kama anaielewa kwa nini asiwaeleweshe na wengine. Tatizo ninaloliona ni fikra zilizotawala kwamba watu wakijadili mada hii wataelewa kwamba Catholicism si imani sahihi! Mimi naona si sahihi kuhukumu moja kwa moja kwamba watu wakijadili watakachoona ni tu kutokuwa sahihi kwa imani hii. Tusijifunge na mawazo hayo. Ninaamini ni haki ya mtu kufahamu kikamilifu imani yake ili afahamu aliposimama.
Baada ya kufahamu kikamilifu imani yake ndipo atafahamu ni hatua gani achukuwe. Si tu kuikimbia imani ambayo mtu ameona si sahihi kunakomfanya aokoke. Hapana! Bali ni kuisikia na kuiamini Injili. Ndiyo maana niliandika kwamba hata dada Joyce kama hatachukua hatua mapema ni lazima mwovu ibilisi atajenga madhabahu haraka moyoni mwake na hivyo kumwangamiza.
Wako watu wengi wanaofuata imani nyingi potofu [simaanishi RC] kwa sababu tu hawaelewi kwa undani misingi ya imani hiyo. Lakini kama wangeelewa wasingefuata. Na mbinu mojawapo anayotumia shetani ni kuwafanya watu waelewe kwa juu juu tu yaliyo katika imani hiyo wanayoifuata, ambazo ni potofu, kwa sababu wakifahamu kwa undani wataiepuka. [natumia mfano ambao dada Joyce amesema ya kuwa mambo hayo ni ya ‘siri mno’. Kwa nini ‘siri mno’?? Siamini kama kwenye mambo ya kumtafuta Mungu kuna baadhi ya mambo ambayo ni siri mno, yaani yamefichwa kwa watu wengine kuyaelewa!
Mimi naamini kujifunza Neno la Mungu ni pamoja na kujifunza kile kinachofundishwa na dini/imani fulani kwa kukilinganisha na vile linavyofundisha neno la Mungu.
Mimi naona badala ya kuzuia tu tusijadili mada hii ingekuwa bora mtu aje na hoja kwamba kilichoandikwa kwenye mada hiyo si sahihi kwa sababu hii na ile, au ni sahihi kwa sababu hata Neno la Mungu limesema hivi au vile. Kusema tu tusijadili mada hiyo, yaani hakuna haja ya kujua kilichoandikwa ni kweli au si kweli, kwamba hakuna haja ya kujua ndivyo au sivyo kilivyo, mimi inanipa mashaka kuwa ni lazima kuna jambo linafichwa!
Ndugu zangu kuulewa Ukatoliki, Uislamu, SDA na imani nyingine zimejengwa katika misingi gani hilo ni jambo sahihi kabisa, itakusaidia utakapo kuwa unataka kuwaleta kwa Yesu watu wanaotoka katika imani hizo, LAKINI kama kwenye mada ya msingi kama “Proof that Roman Catholic is witchcraft” kwangu mimi is more confrontational unnecessarily,Kwa waliompokea Yesu ndani ya RC waliomo katika mtandao huu mada hiyo inaweza kula pande mbili, mwingine ikamkimbiza kabisa mbali na Yesu au Wokovu kuona dhehebu lake linatukanwa, na mwingine ikamfanya atambue kuwa kumbe imani imejengwa katika msingi usio sahihi, Ukisoma katika kitabu cha Ufunuo kuna kanisa ( watu wa Mungu) waliokaa katika kiti cha enzi cha Shetani! huwa sijui ni waumini gani hao ……lakini wanaambiwa Tubuni! Hivyo basi kuijua au kuzijua imani potofu ni muhimu, lakini elimu hiyo tunapoitumia kwa usahihi kuwaleta kwa Yesu ni muhimu zaidi! Labda ningesema kama Paulo, ‘Nikiwa katika kusanyiko la watu napenda zaidi kunena habari za Kristo maana zitawafaidia, lakini ninenapo habari za ubovu wa imani nyingine pasipo kumtaja Kristo itawafadia nini, Nazijua sana habari za imani mbalimbali potofu, naam katika kusanyiko la watu wa Mungu ningependa zaidi kuzungumza habari za Kristo, maana hizo zitawajenga, na habari chache kabisa za imani nyingine”
Swali la kwanza.
Hivi Catholicism ni nini na witchcraft ni nini?
Swali la pili.
Ni yapi malengo ya Catholicism na ni yapi malengo ya witchcraft?
Swali la tatu.
Hivi huu mfanano unahusisha malengo? Kwa namna nyingine, malengo ya catholism na hayo ya wichcraft pia yanawiana?
Nitafurahi sana nikipata jibu.
Dada Joyce, tupe uthibitisho wa kuwa catholicism is witchcraft kwa kuwa ulikuwa muumini wa kanisa katoliki. Kama kweli una uthibitisho huna haja ya kuogopa. Ni vigumu kuamini ya kwenye mitandao,lakini itakuwa rahisi kuamini kile kisemwacho from experience.
Nitajitahidi kwa kadiri ya uwezo wangu kuwaalika mapadre na watumishi wengine wa kanisa katoliki kushiriki mjadala huu.
Mjadala unaoendelea hapa ni uchawi wa kanisa katoliki. Majibu yatategemea mambo mawili: Mtazamo wa anayejadili, na uhalisia wa mambo kwa mujibu wa neno la Mungu. Sasa tujiulize, Eric Phelps ametumia kipi kati ya hayo mawili? Kwa maoni yangu kaongozwa na mtazamo binafsi uliokolezwa na masimulizi ya watu wanaodaiwa kuwa wachawi (yaani kachambua kwa mujibu wa kichawi). Ni wazi hajatupatia mtazamo wowote ulio kwa mujibu wa neno la Mungu (ambalo ndilo msingi wa mijadala humu ndani). Kama angefanya hivyo kama alivyofanya kwenye mijadala mingine ambayo wachangiaji kadhaa wamechangia, ningemwelewa. Kwa sasa inabaki kuwa masimulizi/maoni yake kwa mtazamo wake ambayo si lazima tuharakishe kuyakubali.
Siwezi kujua nia (motive) ya Eric Phelps alipokuwa anaandaa makala hii. Lakini ile tu kwamba ameongozwa na masimulizi ya aliyekuwa mchawi bila kuanzia kwenye Neno, hiyo inatosha kuona upungufu wa uchambuzi wake. Huenda aliandika ili aridhike kwamba Ukatoliki ni uchawi kwa sababu tayari alikuwa anaamini hivyo na alichokuwa anakifanya ni kuthibitisha bashiri (hypothesis) zake! Hapa sisemi kwamba ninajua kuwa Ukatoliki unafananaje na imani za kishirikina. Lakini pia siwezi kudai ninaelimika kwa kutumia maelezo na mtazamo wa mchawi kuujua Ukatoliki.
Tunapotaka kujifunza imani/dini hizi, tufanye hivyo kwa kutizama vyanzo tunavyovitumia. Masuala ya kidini kuandikwa kwa ushabiki kuliko uhalisia. Usipofikiri kwa bidii unaweza kujifunza kisichokuwepo.
Jambo moja ni wazi. Kuwa dini zimejaa taratibu nyingi ambazo kihistoria zina mapungufu. Taratibu nyingi ni masuala ya kiutamaduni zaidi, lakini yanatoholewa na kufanywa ya kiimani. Ni bahati mbaya sana kwamba mapungufu hayo huonwa zaidi na aliye nje kuliko yule aliye ndani. Ni kwa kiasi gani mapungufu hayo yanaathiri imani za watu husika, hapo panahitaji mjadala mpana zaidi.
Sasa tunajadili Ukatoliki. Na kwa mazingira niliyoyabainisha hapo juu ni rahisi sana kwa asiye Mkatoliki kuona mapungufu yanayojadiliwa kuliko Mkatoliki mwenyewe.
Kwa kupanua tu mjadala huu kwa lengo la kujifunza, hebu na tujiulize, hivi ibada za Krismasi zina misingi gani ya Kibiblia? Kwa nini dunia ilichagua tarehe 25 Desemba kuwa siku ya kusherehekea “Kuzaliwa” kwa Bwana wetuYesu? Hakuna uhusiano wowote na ushirikina? Angalia na ibada za Jumapili (naabudu Jumapili na mimi) zina misingi gani ya Kibiblia ukiangalia kwa jicho la nje ya tunaoabudu Jumapili?
Haya mawili hayana tofauti na hili la ushirikina/uchawi wa Ukatoliki. Lakini kwa kuwa mapungufu ya wengine huwa tunayatazama kwa haraka zaidi kuliko yetu, tunaweza kudhani yanatofautiana sana. Kumbe mduara ni ule ule japo athari zake zaweza kuwa tofauti.
Tutafakari bila upendeleo.
Ndugu Orbi,
Mchango wako wa mwisho mimi nimeona unazidi kuniongezea sababu ya kwa nini tunahitaji kujadili mada hii kwa kujifunza kilicho katika Catholicism ili tuangalie kinaendana vipi au hakiendani vipi na mafundiso ya Neno la Mungu.
Maneno ambayo yamenifanya niandike namna hii ni haya yafuatayo, uliyoandika hivi:
“Kwa waliompokea Yesu ndani ya RC waliomo katika mtandao huu mada hiyo inaweza kula pande mbili, mwingine ikamkimbiza kabisa mbali na Yesu au Wokovu kuona dhehebu lake linatukanwa, na mwingine ikamfanya atambue kuwa kumbe imani imejengwa katika msingi usio sahihi…”
Nimeyarudia rudia maneno hayo mara kadhaa ili kuhakikisha nilivyoyasoma ndivyo yalivyo. Lakini nadhani ndivyo yalivyo.
Sasa, mkristo ambaye amempokea Yesu na yuko ndani ya Catholicism akasikia dini yake inatukanwa halafu akaona kwa sababu dini imetukanwa bora aache wokovu, yaani bora aachane na Yesu NDANI YAKE MTU HUYO DINI NDIYO IMECHUKUA NAFASI KULIKO YESU. Katika swali aliloandika mtume Paulo kwenye Warumi 8:35 kwamba Ni nani atakayetutenga na upendo wa Kristo?……kwa mkristo wa namna hii naamini angejibu kwa haraka…DINI!
Kama yuko mtu katika RC, na anasoma katika mtandao huu, ambaye amempokea Yesu na ambaye yuko yatari kumwacha Yesu kwa sababu ya Dini, mtu huyo ninamshauri aendelee kujifunza Neno la Mungu ili atambuwe kwamba kumbe Wokovu ni Uzima. Wokovu ni kuepuka hukumu ya adhabu ya milele! Kuokoka ni kujiponya nafsi. Kuokoka si kwa faida ya Yesu, wala si kwa faida ya mwinjilisti bali ni kwa faida ya mtu mwenyewe aliyeokoka. Mtu akisema amaeokoka halafu akaendelea kukumbatia Dini, ambayo wakati mwingine inaweza isiwe imejengwa katika msingi sahihi, huyo hajakutana na YESU. Kwa ujumla hafamu maana ya Kuokoka.
Mtu aliyeokoka anatambua kwamba si dini wala dhehebu kitakachomfikisha mtu mbinguni bali ni Wokovu kupitia imani katika Yesu Kristo kwa kuyaamini na kuyafuata mafundiso yake.
Kwa kufupisha tu naomba niseme kwamba hebu tuache nafasi mjadala huu uendelee ili tuendelee kujifunza. Pengine yupo mtu wa namna hiyo, ambaye kadri tutakavyoendelea kujadiliana hapa anaweza akajagundua kwamba kumbe dini haiwezi kumfikisha mtu mbinguni. Na akishagundua hivyo na kuchukua hatua sahihi, ya kujenga msingi wa imani yake katika Wokovu na si katika Dini, sisi tutakuwa tumefanya kazi ya Yesu Kristo! Tutakuwa tumeifanya injili isonge mbele.
Mtu akishaokoka, ikitokea wakati wowote kitu chochote kimewekwa mbele yake achague kati ya kitu hicho na Wokovu wa Yesu Kristo basi pasipo kusita mtu huyo atachagua WOKOVU – hata kama gharama ya kufanya hivyo ni kukatishwa kwa maisha katika ulimwengu huu. Hivi ndivyo walivyofanya watu wa imani waliotutangulia! Wapo waliopasuliwa kwa misumeno wakiwa hai, wapo waliotumbukizwa katika mapipa ya lami inayochemka, wapo waliopigwa kwa mawe hadi kufa, wapo waliouawa kwa kukatwakatwa kwa upanga, wako wengi walioteswa kila namna ya mateso mabaya kwa sababu ya Wokovu huu lakini hawakuwa tayari kuuweka rehani kwa sababu ya kitu chochote.
Mimi nashauri hebu tuendeleeni kujifunza mambo haya ili tuweze kutambua uthamani wa wokovu na namna ambavyo dini zetu zinaweza zikatukosesha mbingu na tukiisha kutambua hivyo tuweze kutengeneza wakati nafasi ya kutengeneza na kuifuata imani ya kweli katika Kristo Yesu ingali bado ipo!
Mungu wa mbinguni atusaidie!
Shalom Wapendwa!
Nimeipitia na kuisoma habari iliyoandikwa katika mtandao hapo chini, nimehuzunishwa sana jinsi watu wanaokufa kwa wingi na wengi wao kwenda Jehanam ya Moto. Mwandishi amepiga wastani wa watu wanaokufa kila mwaka, kila mwezi, kila siku, kila saa,kila dakika na kila sekunde. Mwandishi ameeleza kuwa, bila shaka, ni wastani wa 90% ya watu wanaokufa huingia Jehanam ya Moto!
Mungu atusaidie tulioijua kweli ya Neno la Mungu, tusipoteze kile tulichokipokea. Hakika mlango ni mwembamba na wauonao ni wachache,Mathayo 7:13-14, “Ingieni kwa kupitia mlango ulio mwembamba; maana mlango ni mpana, na njia ni pana iendayo upotevuni, nao ni wengi waingiao kwa mlango huo. Bali mlango ni mwembamba, na njia imesonga iendayo uzimani, nao waionao ni wachache”. Tujitahidi kuingia katika mlango huo mwembamba kama alivyotushauri Bwana wetu Yesu Kristo katika,Luka 13:22-24 ambayo inasema “Mtu mmoja akamwuliza, Je! Bwana, watu wanaookolewa ni wachache? Akawaambia, Jitahidini kuingia katika mlango ulio mwembamba, kwa maana nawaambia ya kwamba wengi watataka kuingia, wasiweze”. Tuangalie katika ukurasa huu wa mtandao, http://www.jesus-is-savior.com/billions_of_people_going_to_hell_noeffect.htm
Haihusiani sana na mada ya ukurasa huu, lakini ni changamoto tu kwetu sisi tulio Wakristo.
Shalom!
Ndugu John Paul, nashindwa kuelewa maelezo yako marefu ya kuokoka yana uhusiano gani na mada hii. Kama si dini wala dhehebu litakalomfikisha mtu mbinguni, ni kwa nini basi unapoteza muda wako katika kushiriki mjadala unaohusisha dhehebu(Roman Catholic)? Kama si dini, ni kipi basi wakijadili? Ni kuhusu watu kuacha RC na kuokoka kama unavyomaanisha? Dini/dhehebu ni muhimu, ndivyo vitupavyo msingi wa kuabudu. Wewe ulianza kuijua dini na kisha wokovu au uliujua wokovu moja kwa moja? Waliooka wana dhehebu lao, kama sivyo basi watu wangekuwa wanafundishwa kuhusu wokovu na kisha waachwe kwenye dini au madhehebu yao ya awali, ambacho ndicho wewe unakisisitizia hapa kwa namna nionavyo mimi.
RC nao wana amini wokovu, sasa ungekuwa unalitambua hili(pengine walitambua kwani tulishaelimishana kwenye miongoni mwa mijadala ya hapa) ungejikita ktk kuwaelekeza vizuri zaidi ktk kuuishi huu wokovu kuliko kuendelea kulinadi dhehebu lako pamoja na kuwa unasema dhehebu/dini havimfikishi mtu mbinguni.
Niendelee kwa kusema kuwa, baadhi ya watu wamejikita ktk kuchambua ni kwa namna gani RC isivyo sahihi kuliko kutafuta ukweli wa makala hii kwa manufaa ya wa-RC. Kwa mujibu wa mwandishi, alichoandika ndio uhalisia, lakini ni kwa misingi ipi, alitumia maandiko matakatifu au ni mawazo yake kwa kuwa yeye si mfuasi? Je tukitumia neno la Mungu(Biblia) tunaweza kuthibitisha haya kuwa ni sahihi? Na ndicho ambacho huwa kinasisitizwa sana hapa Strictly Gospel na baadhi ya wachangiaji kama Ndugu John Paul na wengine.
Nimalizie kwa kukumbushia maswali yangu niliyoyauliza, natamani sana kupata majibu yake katika harakati za kuendelea kujifunza na kufunzwa.
Ndugu Albert,
1. “Ndugu John Paul, nashindwa kuelewa maelezo yako marefu ya kuokoka yana uhusiano gani na mada hii”
-Ni kweli kabisa ulivyosema unashindwa kuelewa, mimi siwezi kupinga katika hilo. Ndiyo maana nikasema ni vizuri tuendelee kujifunza mambo haya, pengine mbele ya safari unaweza kuja kuelewa, kwa kadri mjadala utakavyokuwa unaendelea.
2. “RC nao wana amini wokovu, sasa ungekuwa unalitambua hili(pengine walitambua kwani tulishaelimishana kwenye miongoni mwa mijadala ya hapa) ungejikita ktk kuwaelekeza vizuri zaidi ktk kuuishi huu wokovu kuliko kuendelea kulinadi dhehebu lako pamoja na kuwa unasema dhehebu/dini havimfikishi mtu mbinguni.”
Katika hayo hapo juu ninakuuliza maswali mawili.
a). RC wanaaminije wokovu?
b). Ni dhehebu gani ambalo mimi nalinadi?
Shalom,
Nionavyo ni haki kabisa kujifunza na kuelewa misingi ya dhehebu lolote la kikristo hasa kwa wanaosali humo… ila shida inakuja unapojadili madhehebu au dini fulani huwa zinaleta shida nyingi sana kwa sababu watu wanaamini hayo madhebu kuliko BIBLIA na hao watumishi kuliko hata YESU…. hii ndo shida tuliyonayo ndo maana hata ukimwambia mtu kuna aina fulani ya practice labda kwenye dhehebu fulani ni uchawi kabisa anaweza kukupiga hata ngumi…. shida hii inatokana na MAPEPO YA DINI yanafanya watu waiamini dini kuliko YESU…. hii shida ina hata watu waliokoka ndo maana kila mmoja anaona dhehebu lake ndilo sahihi…..
Nimewahi kuona kwenye documentary moja za kikatoliki DVD ilionyesha kuwa Vatican kuna muda huwa wanapunga PEPO…. na alinionyesha rafiki yangu mmoja ambaye ni mkatoliki mi sikusema kitu chochote niliangalia nikakaa kimya…..kama kuna watu wa catholic naomba watusaidie kuilewa catholic vizuri… labda mtufundishe misingi mizima ya catholic kulingana na biblia inavyosema ili tuelewe….
Kuwa mchawi si mpaka uvae TUNGULI practice zozote za ulimwengu wa roho wa giza ni uchawi kabisa hata haya matambiko ya kimila ni uchawi tu ila wanabadilisha fomula kidogo….
Tunajifunza
Wapendwa katika Kristo Yesu,
Nakumbuka moja ya michango yangu katika mada hii nilisema imefika mahali watu wanayapenda zaidi madhehebu yao au dini zao kuliko kulipenda neno la Mungu, na ndio sababu mtu yeyote anapogusa au kusema kitu chochote(kibaya) kuhusu dhehebu hilo wenye dhehebu huja juu sana.
Ndg yetu Albert Paul katika mchango wake wa tarehe 8/8, amejaribu kuonyesha kwamba dini au dhehebu linaweza kumpeleka mtu mbinguni. Ukweli ni kwamba huo sio ukweli kwa sababu dini na madhehebu yalikuwepo hata kabla ya kuja kwa Yesu Kristo hapa duniani, na bado watu hawakuokolewa toka dhambini.Baada ya Yesu madhehebu yameendelea kuwepo na mengi yanamtaja huyo Yesu lakini kiuhalisia hatendi sawa na Yesu alivyotaka/anavyotaka wanafunzi/wafuasi wake wafanye.
Mengi ya madhehebu haya yanafuata taratibu za kimapokeo na desturi za dini zao kuliko kufuata jinsi neno la Mungu linavyotaka. Ndg yangu Albert Paul ukiweka msingi wako wa kuabudu katika dhehebu/dini(kama ulivyosema kuwa madhehebu/dini vinakupa msingi wa kuabudu), kamwe hutaiona mbingu ya Bwana Yesu. Msingi wetu(kanisa-wewe, mimi na wengine wote) unatakiwa uwe kwenye neno la Mungu tu. Kanisa ni kama nyumba na neno la Mungu ni mwamba imara(msingi imara), ndiyo sababu Yesu aliwaambia makutano kuwa kila alisikiaye neno lake na kulifanya atafananishwa na mtu mwenye akili aliyejenga nyumba yake juu ya mwamba kiasi kwamba mvua, mafuriko, pepo na tufani za dunia hii haziwezi kuiangusha nyumba hiyo (Math.7:24-27). Tufani za dunia hii ni nini kama sio madhehebu na dini mbalimbali ambazo zinang’ang’ania taratibu ambazo nyingi ya hizo ni za kidunia na wale wote wanaoweka msingi wao kwazo, Yesu amewafananisha na mtu mpumbavu aliyejenga nyumba yake(imani) juu ya mchanga (zinapokuja hizo tufani,anguko la hiyo nyumba huwa ni baya sana) , badala ya kwenye neno la Mungu ambalo ndilo kila kitu katika maisha yetu.
Labda la kusisitiza hapa ni kwamba katika michango yote juu ya mada hii sijaona mtu akipigia debe dhehebu lake. Hapa naweza kusema kwa uhakika kuwa watu makini wanaupigia debe WOKOVU wa kweli upatikanao ndani ya Yesu Kristo pekee, sio ndani ya dhehebu wala dini.
Mungu awabariki.
Ndugu Haggai Kinyau
Kama DHEHEBU HALIMPELEKI MTU MBINGUNI, kuna haja gani ya kuzungumzia dhehebu moja la waKatoliki?
Nina wasiwasi kuwa kuna ajenda ya siri katika mada hii.
Kama suala ni kuwa dhehebu halimpeleki yeyote Mbinguni, basi hakuna haja ya kujadili dhehebu moja. Njia sahihi kwa sasa ni kusaidia waKristo wenye mtazamo wa kimadhehebu KUIJUA ILIYO KWELI na si kuendelea kuelemea kwenye madhehebu yao
Lakini ninapoona wewe unasema kuwa “ukiweka msingi wako wa kuabudu katika dhehebu/dini(kama ulivyosema kuwa madhehebu/dini vinakupa msingi wa kuabudu), kamwe hutaiona mbingu ya Bwana Yesu. Msingi wetu(kanisa-wewe, mimi na wengine wote) unatakiwa uwe kwenye neno la Mungu tu.” ninaendelea kuwaza NI KWANINI BASI TUPOTEZE MUDA KUJADILI NA WENGINE KUJIFUNZA KILE KILICHOMO KWENYE DHEHEBU ILHALI CHOCHOTE KILICHOMO KWENYE U-DHEHEBU SI NJIA YA KUMFIKISHA MKRISTO MBINGUNI?
Huu ustaarabu wa kuhusisha uKatoliki na ushirikina ama hiyo NIA NA FAIDA ya kuuzungumzia uKatoliki ilhali unajua na wenyewe (kama ilivyo madhehebu mengine yoyote) hautampeleka mtu Mbinguni ndio ninalopenda kujua.
Swali langu kwako ni kuwa
KAMA DHEBEU HALIMPELEKI MTU MBINGUNI, NI KWANINI UUJADILI UKATOLIKI NA SI TATIZO (UDHEHEBU) KWA UPANA WAKE?
Ina maana leo tutajadili uKatoliki, kesho uLutheri, kisha uAnglicana, Efatha, u-Full Gospel nk?
Let’s be realistic here. If there’s nothing behind the curtain, let’s discuss denominations as a whole and not Catholicsm, Lutheranism, Anglicanism e.t.c.
Na mwisho naleta ombi la mtu kujadili na kueleweza ulipoanzia huu mchakato wa UPINZANI (Protestant Movement) maana kwa nisomayo hapa kwenye mada mbalimbali, nahisi kuna wasiojua ulikoanzia na ulikopitia.
Pia kuna wasiojua walioanza walifanya nini, walifanywa nini na njiani walitenda nini kuhakikisha wanahalalisha kile wasemacho.
Pia maoni ya Ndg Haggai yamenifanya nipende kumuuliza
Ndg Hagai, unaamini kuwa KULIKUWA NA U-KRISTO kabla ya kuja kwa KRISTO? na kama ndivyo uliitwaje? Na je! Kristo aliitwa hivyo kufuata jina la dini ama dini iliitwa hivyo kufuata jina lake?
Ndg Mubelwa,
Nitayajibu maswali yako yote hapo baadaye kidogo.Ninachotaka kukuhakikishia ni kwamba hakuna agenda yoyote ya siri iliyo nyuma ya pazia kuhusu ukatoliki.Nilichotaka watu waone ni kutokuyaona madhdhebu yao na taratibu zao za kidunia kuwa ni bora zaidi ya neno la Mungu.Hata hivyo nitaeleza kwa kirefu hapo baadae.
Ndugu John Paul, swala la wokovu ktk RC nilishalieleza, labda kwa ufupi nikukumbushie tu kuwa RC huamini kuwa wameokoka kupitia Ubatizo.
Komenti yako ndugu John Paul ya August 7 ni dhahiri ilikuwa inawataka watu waokoke na kuokoka unakomaanisha si mtu kuendelea na dhehebu/dini yake, bali kuachana nayo na kwenda dhehebu la waliookoka ambalo nijuavyo mimi ni ulokole japokuwa wapo wasiopenda kuitwa hivi. Inaonekana wazi kuwa umeokoka, hivyo dhehebu lako ni ulokole. Kama nawe hupendi kuitwa hivi, ni sawa, sipingani nawe. Kuhusu hili, nategemea hitimisho ili turudi kwenye mada kuu.
Ndugu Haggai, mimi sikusema wala sikumaanisha kuwa dhehebu/dini vinamfikisha mtu mbinguni,labda ungerejea tena komenti yangu uielewe vizuri. Nilichoandika ni kuwa dini/dhehebu ni msingi wa imani tulizo nazo. Si kweli kuwa umelijua neno la Mungu from nowhere, si kweli kuwa umemjua Yesu from nowhere. Hivi ilikuwaje hadi ukajua kuwa kuna biblia?
Kumbuka msingi uwe imara au usiwe imara, bado utakuwa ni msingi tu. Isije ikawa ni ile ya kumtukana mkunga wakati bado kuna uzazi ndugu yangu.
Nirudi kwenye mada kuu.
Ningependa sana kama maswali yangu niliyouliza kwenye komenti yangu ya August 7 yangepatiwa majibu kwani naamini maswali hayo yatatufunza kuhusu Roman Catholicism (niuliza maswali yaliyokuwa yanalenga Catholicism lakini nilimaanisha Roman Catholism, kwani mjadala ndio umelenga hapo.)
Labda nifikie tamati kwa kuuliza, wakati Yesu akiwa kwenye karamu na wafuasi wake, alikuwa akiibariki mikate, akiitukuza,vivyo hivyo na divai, alikuwa akisema huu ndio mwili wangu, na damu yangu, itakayomwagika kwa ajili yenu kwa maondoleo ya dhambi, alafu akawaambia wafanye alivyokuwa anafanya yeye kwa kumkumbuka. Mikate ilikuwa inawekwa wapi? Kama Yesu nae alikuwa akila mikate aliyoibariki na divai, je nae alikuwa mchawi kwa kula mwili wake na kunywa damu yake? Divai nayo ilikuwa inawekwa wapi? Je watumishi na waumini wa Roman Catholic wanakosea leo hii kufanya kama Yesu alivyowaagiza? Kama Yesu alitumia sahani au vikombe kuweka mikate na divai, naye alikuwa mchawi? Ukiangalia masimulizi ya Yesu kwenye video, ni vitu gani ambavyo vimeonekana kutumiwa na Yesu wakati akishiriki karamu na wafuasi wake? Ni miili gani imeonekana kuliwa? Kwenye biblia, ni vitu gani vilivyotajwa na ni vya aina gani ili viwe mwongozo ktk kurudia kile Yesu alichokiagiza?
mimi sijui kama nina mchango. ila tukianza kujiuliza maswali mengi juu ya dini zilizopo tutachanganyikiwa, labda tuangalie zaidi umuhimu na nafasi ya dini katika jamii yetu na katika maisha yetu. nimekuja kugundua ya kuwa dini nyingi ikiwemo katoliki zinatufanyia mambo mazuri. kule ninakoishi zina huduma za afya ambazo nanufaika nazo na ninashukuru hilo
ila sasa, ukiangalia vizuri mambo mengi yafanyikayo kwenye Nyumba za ibada ni maoni na mitizamo ya watu kuliko Mungu au Yesu. kwa mfano kukiri imani ya mitume, baadhi ya sala nk, nitafoauti na yesu mwenyewe lakini kuna maswali mengi ya kujiuliza na ukijuliza saana unaweza changanyikiwa na hata kujiuwa, kupata jibu ni ngumu isipo kuwa kwa kumtafuta MUNGU WA KWELI, jibu utalipata kati ya ukweli, mapokeo na hadaa!!!!
Ndugu Albert,
Mimi nimeamua kuuliza maswali machache machache ili tuende taratibu. Maswali mengine mawili haya hapa:
1. RC huamini wameokoka kupitia ubatizo gani?
2. Kwa hivyo kwako wewe, katika orodha ya madhehebu unayoyafahamu kuwepo Tanzania [na ninavyofahamu madhehebu huandikishwa wizara ya mambo ya ndani kwa Tanzania] ni pamoja na haya yafuatayo:
Roman Catholic, Lutheran, Anglican, Moravian, Tanzania Assemblies of God, Seventh Day Adventists, Evangelistic Assemblies of God, Baptist, Mennonite, African Inland Church, Church of God, Free Pentecost Church of Tanzania, Ulokole …… na mengine mengi yaliyopo?
Kaka John Paul, ubatizo wa RC ni kwa kadiri ya imani yao inavyowaongoza. Kama kweli wataka kujifunza kuhusu ubatizo wa Roman Catholic, muone muumini yeyote wa RC au Padre akuelezee vyema kabisa ni lipi lengo la kubatiza na ni kwa nini watoto hubatizwa wakiwa wachanga na pengine ni kwa nini hutumika maji kidogo wakati wengine hutumia maji mengi.
Kaka, niambie tu waliookoka kama wanalo dhehebu au hawana, mimi nijuavyo wanaitwa walokole, kama sivyo, nijuze tu, nitakuelewa. Au niambie tu waliookoka wanajitambulisha au wanatambulika vipi. Itatosha kabisa.
Nashukuru sana.
Ndugu Albert,
Katika Swali la 1.
Mimi nilifikiri ninajadiliana na mtu anayefahamu vema imani ya Roman Catholicism. Na nikajua kwa kuwa wewe ni Mkatoliki utaweza kuyajibu maswali yangu hayo.
Sasa katika hilo kuna option 2 ambazo utachagua moja wapo kati ya hizo:
a). Kama unafahamu kuhusu imani inayowaongoza Wakatoliki (na ninaamini nawe ni Mkatoliki) kuamini ‘Wao Huokoka Kupitia Ubatizo Upi’ unaweza kueleza.
b). Kama huwezi kueleza kaa kimya, ufuatilie mjadala kwa kusoma tu, kwa sababu huwezi kutusaidia hapa maana hufahamu unachokiandika.
Katika Swali la 2.
Ni wewe uliyesema kwamba kuna dhehebu la ULOKOLE. Na Swali nililokuuliza linahitaji jibu la ‘Ndio’ au ‘Hapana’.
-Kama jibu ni Hapana, itabidi ueleze ni kwa nini uliandika kuwepo kwa dhehebu hilo ambalo ulisema mimi nalinadi.
-Kama jibu ni ndiyo, itabidi ujibu maswali yangu mengine yatakayofuata.
TRADITION
Some people misunderstand why Protestants criticise Catholic tradition. While Protestants don’t dismiss tradition per se – tradition, whatever it may be, must always be proven and clearly found in the Bible for Christians to accept it. Sadly, Catholicism’s tradition is nowhere to be found in the word of God.
Jesus dealt many times with the problem of tradition with the Pharisees. Much like the way in which Protestants today dispute tradition with Catholics. So serious was this then and now, the Lord said it was nullifying the word of God.
Please see two such cases that point to these self-righteousness/man-made extra-biblical systems:
“Then the Pharisees and scribes asked him, Why walk not thy disciples according to the tradition of the elders, but eat bread with unwashen hands? He answered and said unto them, Well hath Esaias prophesied of you hypocrites, as it is written, This people honoureth me with their lips, but their heart is far from me. Howbeit in vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. For laying aside the commandment of God, ye hold the tradition of men, as the washing of pots and cups: and many other such like things ye do. And he said unto them, Full well ye reject the commandment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition” (Mark 7:5-9.)
“Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ” (Col. 2:8.)
The Roman Catholic will respond and point to other verses that teach tradition is acceptable:
“And there are also many other things which Jesus did , the which, if they should be written every one, I suppose that even the world itself could not contain the books that should be written. Amen” (John 21:25.)
“Therefore, brethren, stand fast, and hold the traditions which ye have been taught, whether by word, or our epistle” (2 Thess. 2:15.)
The latter of these two verses is very much a favourite for Catholic apologists, for they believe it gives their system of tradition running parallel with the Bible, and in some cases even superseding the Scripture, some form of credibility. Yet in reality, all this verse is saying is that traditions were given orally to local assemblies before the New Testament was written. Also anyone who is well grounded in Holy Scripture, can see straight away that the Catholic Churches traditions are so diametrically opposed to the word of God, i.e., purgatory, Mary, the saints/statues, that Jewish Christians (early church) would have had no interest whatsoever in the way in which westernised Catholicism conducts its business. Therefore, the tradition spoken of in 2 Thessalonians would have been to reinforce Sola Scripture, not diminish it with unbiblical traditions. Also in chapter 3:6, Paul warns his reader against “false tradition.” With such a serious alert as this, one would therefore expect the New Testament to be a timeless guide, to help steer people from falling into this dangerous error, otherwise how would one be able to know what was correct or not.
Finally, the Apostle Paul encouraged, welcomed and even commended the Jewish Bereans, who checked the Old Testament diligently to see if what he said to them was true or not (Acts 17:11,12.) With this in mind, Popes today and forever, should be quite content for all open-minded Catholics (and non-Catholics for that matter) to make sure what their church teachers is actually found and substantiated in the word of God, and not just made up by false prophets and false churches.
“Kama unafahamu kuhusu imani inayowaongoza Wakatoliki (na ninaamini nawe ni Mkatoliki) kuamini ‘Wao Huokoka Kupitia Ubatizo Upi’ unaweza kueleza.”
Wakatoliki hubatizwa na maji kidogo. Na yeyote atayekiri kwamba Yesu ni Bwana na Mwokozi wa maisha yake tayari ameokoka huku akiwa tayari amebatizwa na kumkubali Roho Mtakatifu. Yote mawili kukiri na kubatizwa kwa maji na kwa moto lazima yaende pamoja.
Kwako John, ili mtu awe ameokoka je abatizwe ubatizo gani??? Upi ubatizo ambao si sahihi na kwa nini na ni watu gani au dhehebu gani hutumia ubatizo huo??
Na kama mtu ameokoka na amebatizwa kwa ubatizo ambao utasema wewe si sahihi afanyeje??
Ndg Mwakambo,karibu sana kwenye mjadala huu.
Niliyo nayo kwako ni haya:
Mtu unapoingia kujibu swali aliloulizwa mtu mwingine au kuunga mkono hoja aliyotoa mtu mwingine maana yake ni kwamba unakubaliana na yote aliyoandika mtu huyo, pamoja na yale yaliyosababisha aulizwe swali au maswali hayo. Sasa kwa kuwa wewe umeingia na kujibu swali moja nililomuuliza Albert, maana yake ni kwamba UNAKUBALIANA NA KILA KITU ALICHOANDIKA YEYE. Na kama unakubaliana nacho ni lazima ukubali kuchukua maswali yote aliyoulizwa. Na kama hukubaliani na yote au sehemu ya aliyoandika inabidi KUELEZEA ni wapi UNAKUBALIANA naye na wapi HUKUBALIANI naye pamoja na sababu zake.
Kama unakubaliana na kile alichoandika Albert, nategemea utajibu maswali yote mawili. Na condition nilizotoa kwake nazo zita-apply kwako pia.
Ndugu Albert aliingia kwenye mjadala huu akijibu hoja yangu na akawa ameshapitisha ‘hukumu’ kwa yale niliyoandika. Nilichofanya mimi ni kuwa mvumilivu ili niende naye pole pole. Kwa kumuuliza maswali mawili mawili haimaanishi sina maswali mengine ya kumuuliza, bali nina sababu yangu nzuri tu, ambayo hata wewe kama utakaa hadi mwisho utaielewa.
Ninachofanya sasa hivi ni kumuuliza Albert kufafanua yale aliyoandika. Ndiyo maana mimi namuuliza maswali tu na yeye ananijibu. Sitaki kujibu swali lake lolote maana maswali yake yanaelekea kupoteza lengo ili kile alichokiandika juu yangu kipotee.
Nimeshajadili sana mijadala ya namna hii hapa, ambapo mtu huingiza swali jingine ambalo lengo lake ni kuvuruga utaratibu wa pale mjadala ulipofikia. Hii mara nyingi inafanya mjadala usiwe na mwisho na pengine kukosa mwelekeo maana hoja mpya huibuliwa kabla hoja iliyokuwa inaendelea kumalizika.
Sasa, kama unataka kutumia msingi wa Albert, hakikisha unaelewa kila kitu alichokiandika yeye. Pale unapoona alikosea au alipotoka inabidi uweke wazi na yeye aelewe. Lakini kama unakubaliana na kila alichoandika ni LAZIMA ujibu na maswali yote niliyomuuliza.
Ndugu Mwakambo; kama una maswali kwangu, ninakukaribisha sana tu na ninapenda sana kuulizwa na kuuliza maswali. Lakini tu sharti uanzie mahali nilipoandika mimi kisha uulize katika hayo niliyoandika. Hayo maswali niliyomuuliza Albert naomba umwachie mwenyewe. Yeye ndiye anafahamu kwa nini aliandika hayo yaliyosababisha maswali hayo kwake!
Labda nikupe ufafanuzi kidogo kwamba kwa nini ninakuomba umwachie maswali mtu aliyeulizwa:
Katika kujibu kile ulichonukuu kutoka kwenye swali langu kwake umeleta jibu ambalo hakuna swali lake hapo. Wewe umejibu kwa kueleza kiasi cha maji ambayo RC hubatizia. Lakini swali langu linauliza ‘imani inayowaongoza RC kuamini kuwa wameokoka kupitiza ubatizo Upi’. Halafu maswali unayoniuliza hayastahili kuniuliza kwa sasa kwa maana hoja ya kuokoka kwa ubatizo ni Albert ndiyo kaianzisha. Mimi sijaandika lolote kuhusu ubatizo unaookoa! Unaona shida hiyo…….!
Ndiyo maana nikasema hayo maswali mwachie yeye aliyeyasababisha, AU Ukitaka kujibu jibu yote na kama yalivyoulizwa.
Narudia tena, karibu sana kwenye mjadala. Lakini ninakushauri uingie kwenye mjadala na msingi wako mwenyewe. Kuingia kwa msingi wako mwenyewe kutakusaidia kufafanua kikamilifu hoja zako!
Ndugu John Paul, nimetafakari saaaana komenti yako ya August 11 saa 10:58, na kisha nikaitafakari tena komenti yako ya August 11 ya saa 8:22, kwa upeo wangu, nimegundua kuwa wewe hauko hapa kufunza au kufunzwa, bali upo hapa kuendesha mijadala kwa lengo la kutaka kushinda.
Niendelee kwa kusema kuwa, kwenye komenti yangu ya mwisho, nilikuomba kwa heshima kabisa utoe maelezo ya pale ambapo unaona kutokana na komenti zangu hukuridhika katika kuelimisha kama hitimisho ya tulichojadili lakini wewe ukaona hapana, huyu hadi nimbananishe kwenye kona, ndipo apate kunielewa.
Namna ulivyomjibu ndugu Mwakambako, nadhani haijakuwa sahihi hata kidogo. Je, wajua swala hili la Wokovu lilianzia wapi? Swala hili lilianza baada ya komenti ya ndugu Orbi ya tar 6 August, ukamjibu, na kutokana na majibu yako, nami nikatoa maoni yangu. Mbona mimi hukunikataza kuingilia jambo lililoanzishwa na mwingine na sasa unamuwekea ndugu Mwakambako vikwazo vya kusema alichotaka kusema? Ndugu John Paul, kutokana na haya, naomba nisitishe rasmi kujadili swala hili la wokovu nawe(mimi binafsi) wengine wanaweza kuendelea nalo.
Nashukuru sana.
Ndg Albert,
Kila mtu ana haki ya kutafsiri jambo kutokana na upeo wake. Jambo lisilo sahihi ni KUHUKUMU JAMBO kutokana na upeo binafsi. Kwa ‘upeo wako’ umegundua mimi niko hapa kushindana. Ni sawa. Lakini ‘upeo wako’ hauwezi kutumika kama hukumu ya lengo la mimi kuchangia hapa. Hiyo ndiyo habari njema!
Ungekuwa una lengo la kujifunza usingeingia kwa kunihukumu kwamba nina nadi dhehebu. Ungekuja kwa utaratibu ili uombe kueleweshwa kwa nini nilichoandika nimeandika hivyo. Tatizo ni pale mtu unapoanza kuhukumu wakati hufahamu sawa sawa hukumu unayoitoa ni sahihi au batili. Hii ndiyo gharama yake! Lakini pia ikitokea mtu umekosea/umepotoka ni vizuri mtu ukaomba msahama. Kuomba msamaha ni fundisho pia la Yesu Kristo. Kama ulijigundua kwamba uko kwenye kona tayari, ungeomba msamaha tu! Ni majuzi tu niliandika haya kwenye mada ya Msamaha
Hapa tunajadili mambo mumihu yahusuyo maisha ya milele. Kwa sababu hiyo mtu unapochangia hapa hakikisha unachoandika ni genuine. Siku ya hukumu ya Mungu kila mtu atatoa hesabu ya kila neno analonena hapa duniani. Sasa ni bora ushindwe/ukwame kutetea hoja yako hapa ili ujifunze kwamba ni lazima mtu unapoandika jambo uwe na ufahamu wa kutosha wa kile unachokiandika. Na kuanzia hapa inaweza kukusaidia kuhakikisha kila neno unaloliandika una ufafanuzi wake wa kutosha. Kama huna ufahamu wa kutosha ni vizuri ukauliza ili uelimishwe!
Aliyeanza kuandika kuhusu ‘kuokoka kupitia ubatizo’ ni wewe. Ndg Orbi hakuandika lolote kuhusu ‘kuokoka kupitia ubatizo’. Kama angekuwa ameandika yeye ningemuuliza maswali hayo yeye.
Kama uliingia kwenye jambo lililoanzishwa na Orbi pasipo kuelewa hasa alimaanisha nini ndiyo maana sasa hujuwi pa kuelekea. Ndiyo maana nimemshauri Mwakambako isije ikafika mahali naye akakosa pa kuelekea, kisa…kaingia kwenye jambo lililoanzishwa na Albert. Hiyo inaweza ikafanya ujumbe alioukusudia kufika kwa wasomaji usifike. Au kama alikuwa na maswali yake binafsi ashindwe kuyauliza ipasavyo na hivyo kumkosesha nafasi ya kujifunza. Ndiyo maana nimemshauri aingie kwa msingi wake mwenyewe. Si kwamba namuwekea vikwazo bali namtahadharisha asijetumbukia kwenye shimo lililochimbwa na mtu mwingine. Lengo langu ni jema sana!
Mtu akichangia hoja kwa msingi wake mwenyewe itasaidia sana kuhakikisha kile anachokiandika anawajibika nacho yeye mwenyewe. [si unaona wewe ilifika mahali ukaandika uwaalike mapadri....] Na hii itasaidia kuondoa majadiliano yasiyo na tija yanayosababishwa na wachangiaji wanaorukia mada ambazo hawana uhakika nazo. Hapa hatuandiki tu. Tunaelimishana. Tunajifunza! Na si kila mtu anaweza kufundisha. Ninaamini kuna wengi wanafuatilia na wanapata mengi ya faida kwa kusoma tu michango inayoandikwa hapa.
Ndiyo maana hata wewe nimekushauri ukae kimya, ufuatilie mijadala kwa kusoma. Hadi hapo utakapoona kuwa unachotaka kukiandika unakifahamu sawa sawa. Au ukipata swali unalotaka kuuliza kwa ajili ya kujifunza [na si ku-confront!] unauliza tu.
Kuingilia jambo lililoanzishwa na mtu mwingine sharti lake muhimu nimeshaandika: uwe na uelewa wa kutosha wa jambo hilo. Kama huna uelewa wa kutosha wa jambo lililoanzishwa na mwingine kwa nini uingilie? Hiyo si vurugu? Ni sawa na kutaka kuchangia hoja kwenye kikao ambacho hufahamu ajenda zake zinahusu nini.
Nimefurahi tu kwa kuwa umesitisha rasmi kujadili suala hilo pamoja na mimi. Maana hata kama ningeendelea isingenifaidia jambo lolote, maana ningekuwa napoteza muda wangu kwa kujadiliana na mtu asiyefahamu anachojadili na wala hataki kunyenyekea ajifunze.
Narudia tena, hapa tunajadili mambo yahusuyo maisha ya milele. Ili kuchangia hapa inabidi mtu uwe na ufahamu wa kutosha wa kile unachoandika. Mtu asiye na ufahamu wa jambo fulani yeye anahitaji kuuliza ili aelimishwe na siyo kuandika tu huku akitaka kulazimisha jambo kutokana na upeo wake. Hapana!
UJUMBE KWA WACHANGIAJI:
Ninawatia moyo na kuwahimiza wachangiaji ambao wana Neno la Mungu, tuendelee kuifanya kazi ya Mungu, hata kupitia blog hii pia. Ninaamini huu nao ni utumishi!
Amina!
Ndg Mubelwa,
Katika mchango wako wa tarehe 9/8/2010 uliniuliza maswali kadhaa ambayo niliahidi kuyajibu.Namshukuru Mungu kwamba angalau leo nimepata nafasi kidogo kutokana na kubanwa na kazi hivyo napenda kujibu maswali yako kama ifuatavyo(samahani nimeyaweka kimpangilio ingawa hayakuwa yameandikwa hivyo).
1.Je dhehebu linampeleka mtu mbinguni? Kimsingi dhehebu au dini si utaratibu wa Mungu wa kumuokoa mwanadamu toka utumwa wa dhambi,bali ni utaratibu wa kibinadamu wa kumtafuta Mungu wa kweli.Kwa maana hiyo dhehebu au dini ni ISHARA tu INAYOWEZA kumuonyesha mtu kwenye njia sahihi ya kufika mbinguni.Angalia kwa makini neno nililoliandika kwa herufi kubwa, ina maana kwamba pia ishara hiyo inaweza kumuonyesha mtu njia isiyo sahihi naye badala ya kwenda mbinguni akaenda jehamu/motoni milele. Kwa sababu hiyo basi, mtu makini hawezi kuiangalia tu hiyo ishara badala yake atazingatia zaidi kile kilichoonyeshwa na hiyo ishara. Kwa mfano ukifika Chalinze ukaona kibao(ishara) kinaonyesha Moshi upande huu, haina maana kwamba wewe umeshafika Moshi, bali utafika Moshi pale tu utakapoifuata hiyo njia kwa usahihi hadi ikufikishe Moshi.Sasa hebu fikiria alama hiyohiyo, akatokea mtu akaigeuzia upande ambao si halisi wa kwenda Moshi (na kuelekeza upande mwingine) mtu anayetazama ishara au alama hiyo atafika Moshi?. Hivyo hivyo na kwenye madhehebu yasipoonyesha kitu gani(njia) itakayomfikisha mtu mbinguni, dhehebu hilo haliweza lenyewe kama lilivyo kumpeleka mtu mbinguni. Kinachompeleka mtu mbinguni ni WOKOVU unaopatikana ndani ya Yesu Kristo pekee. Na wokovu si dini wala dhehebu, bali ni kumpokea na kumkiri Yesu kwa kinywa chako kuwa ni Bwana na Mwokozi wa maisha yako(Rumi 10:9-10). Hivyo dhehebu ni ishara/kibao na wokovu ni njia ya kweli ya kukufikisha mbinguni.Wokovu ni mfumo wa maisha ndani ya ufalme wa Mungu. Ukiwa na dhehebu bila wokovu kamwe huwezi kufika au kuingia kwenye ufalme wa Mungu, na kwa kweli ningependa watu waanze kuufaidi ufalme huu hapahapa duniani kabla ya kufa, hii inaweza ikawa sentensi ngumu kwa wengine, lakini hakika ndivyo inavyotakiwa kuwa.
Umeuliza kama dhehebu/madhehebu hayatufikishi mbinguni je ni kwa nini tunayajadili? Tunayajadili kwa sababu kubwa moja tu kwamba kuna ishara nyingi(madhehebu) ambazo hazionyesha wokovu(njia) wa kweli hata kama wanamhubiri Yesu huyu huyu, lakini matendo na mienendo yao inamkana. Kwa madhehebu hayo lazima yaonywe kwa kutumia neno la Mungu ili sasa yaweze kuwaonyesha watu njia ya kweli.Kuna madhehebu mengi sana(sio R.C tu) ambayo hayakubaliani na wokovu au wanatafsiri wokovu kwa jinsi wanavyojua na kutaka wao na wala sio kwa kufuata neno la Mungu linasema nini juu ya wokovu.
2.Umeuliza je kulikuwa na dini ya ukristo kabla ya kuja Yesu? Je, iliitwaje? Kabla ya kujibu swali hili nilipitia kidogo kwenye kamusi za kiingereza kuona nini maana ya Christianity nikapata maana hii kwa kifupi ‘Christianity is the collective body of christians throughout the world’.Hapo nikapata neno lingine au nikajiuliza je Christians ni nani au ni nini? Nikapata maana hii hapa “christians are people who are following the teachings and manifestations through the Spirit of Jesus Christ” Nikapata pia tafsiri nyingine inayosema “christian is a religious person who BELIEVES that Jesus is the CHRIST(SAVIOR) and CAN BE a member of christian denomination” Maana ya kwanza ya mkristo iliyoelezwa hapo juu ni “Adjective” na ya pili ni “noun” Angalia vizuri maneno niliyoyaandika kwa herufi kubwa(can be, believes,and christ(savior)).
Nikaenda mbele zaidi ya kutaka kujua huyo Kristo(Christ) ni nani, nikapata tafsiri hii “Christ is a Savior/Good Shepherd/Messiah/Redeemer born in Bethlehem and active in Nazareth, HIS LIFE and SERMONS form the BASIS for CHRISTIANITY”(zingatia pia maneno niliyoyandika kwa herufi kubwa-his life,sermons and basis). Naomba mnisamehe kwa kunukuu vifungu vingi toka kwenye dictionary mbalimbali, lakini kusudi langu kubwa ni kuonyesha kuwa ukristo msingi wake mkuu ni Yesu Kristo kwa kufuata yote aliyofundisha na kuishi maisha ya ushindi dhidi ya dhambi hapa duniani. Huo ndio unaitwa ukristo, ukristo sio kuusema kwa maneno tu bali kuuishi/kuutenda. Kwa maana hiyo basi naweza kusema kuwa ukristo kama ukristo umeanza baada ya Yesu kufunuliwa hapa duniani kwa jina la Kristo kwa kuzaliwa kama mwanadamu. Luka 2:11 inasema ‘maana leo katika mji wa Daudi amezaliwa, kwa ajili yenu, Mwokozi, ndiye Kristo Bwana”
3.Swali lako la mwisho lipo katika muundo huu, je Kristo aliitwa hivyo kutokana na jina la dini ama dini iliitwa hivyo kufuatana na jina lake? Nadhani ukisoma vizuri maelezo yangu hapo juu utagundua kuwa dini ya kikristo imeitwa kwa jina la huyo anayeitwa Kristo. Lakini kitu cha kuzingatia hapa ni kwamba sio wote wanaoitwa kwa jina hilo(ikiwa ni pamoja na madhehebu) wanafuata kweli ya Kristo. Wengine kwa sababu ya mapokeo na taratibu zao zimewatoa kwenye ukristo halisi ingawa wao bado wanajiona kama ni wa-Kristo. Ndiyo hao Yesu aliwaita kuwa wanamuabudu kwa midomo yao lakini mioyo yao ipo mbali kabisa na Yeye, ipo kwenye taratibu na mapokeo ya dini zao na madhehebu yao. Ndio hao ambao ukizungumza habari za wokovu wanakuuliza wewe dini gani au dhehebu gani!!!!
Ndugu Albert Paul kwenye komenti yako ya tarehe 10/8/2010 umekataa kwamba hukuandika kuwa dini/dhehebu vitamfikisha mtu mbinguni na umeniomba nirejee tena komenti hiyo, nami nimefanya hivyo na naomba niinukuu “Kama si dini wala dhehebu litakalomfikisha mtu mbinguni, ni kwa nini basi unapoteza muda wako katika kushiriki mjadala unaohusisha dhehebu(Roman Catholic)….. Dini/dhehebu ni muhimu, ndiyo vitupavyo msingi wa kuabudu” Komenti hii ulikuwa unamjibu John Paul(8/8/2010). Sasa sijui unachokikataa kwenye komenti yako ya tarehe 10/8 ni nini!!!, maana sentensi imeanza na neno ‘kama si….’ Labda mimi sijui vizuri kiswahili au wewe uliyeandika hivyo ulikuwa na maana tofauti na hii ambayo mimi niliielewa na bado naendelea kuielewa hivyo hivyo hata baada ya wewe kunitaka nirudie kusoma. Ninavyoielewa sentensi hiyo ni kwamba mtu anaposema kuwa kama si… maana yake ni kitu hicho unachotaka kukieleza, ‘kama si dhehebu, maana yake ‘ni dhehebu’. Lakini kubwa ambalo mimi nililotolea komenti yangu ya tarehe 9/8 lilikuwa hili la kusema dini/dhehebu ndilo au ndivyo vinaweka msingi wa kumuabudu Mungu wa kweli, nami nikasema hiyo sio kweli. Ndipo nilipokuambia kuwa msingi wa kumuabudu Mungu wa kweli ni NENO LAKE tu wala sio dhehebu wala dini.Dini zipo za aina nyingi na madhehebu yapo ya aina nyingi, lakini neno la Mungu Au Yesu kwa maana nyingine ni yule yule.Dini/madhehebu yanabadilika kutokana na wakati na viongozi wa dini/madhdehebu hayo, lakini Yesu habadiliki jana, leo na hata milele. Pentekoste ilipoingia Tanzania ilikuwa ni Pentekoste tu, lakini leo tunaona Pentekoste ngapi?, Hali kadhalika Assemblies o God!!.Protestants walianza kama moja, leo wako wangapi? Je wote hao bado wamesimama kwenye kweli ya Kristo ya kuabudu katika roho na kweli? Je hakuna upotoshaji wowote ambao umetokea katika madhehebu haya yote kiasi sasa kibao/ishara inayoonyesha mbingu ya kweli, sehemu zingine imegezwa na kuonyesha kwingine? Sasa kuna ubaya gani kuwajadili wale ambao wamegeuza ishara ya kweli ya kutupeleka mbinguni ili wale wanaofuata ishara hiyo wageuke na kuitafuta ishara ya kweli itakayo waonyesha njia ya kweli ya kufika mbinguni! Wenzetu wa kwenye yale makanisa saba ya kwenye Ufunuo 2 na 3 walionywa na kuambiwa wakumbuke walipoangukia ili wakatubu, hasa ukisoma ujumbe kwa kanisa la Efeso (Ufunuo 2:5) inasema ‘Basi kumbuka ni wapi ulikoanguka; ukatubu,ukayafanye matendo ya kwanza. Lakini, usipofanya hivyo, naja kwako, nami nitakiondoa kinara chako katika mahali pake, usipotubu’ Soma pia Ufunuo 3:1-2. Ni kwa kanisa la Filadelfia tu ambalo lilionekana lina nguvu kidogo kwa sababu walilishika/walilitunza NENO la Mungu na wala sio dhehebu au dini, imeandikwa hivi kwenye Ufunuo 3:8 ‘Nayajua matendo yako.Tazama nimekupa mlango uliofunguliwa mbele yako,ambao hapana awezaye kuufunga, KWA KUWA UNAZO NGUVU KIDOGO, nawe UMELITUNZA NENO LANGU, WALA HUKULIKANA JINA LANGU’.
Ndugu zangu tukiyaangalia madhehebu na kuona kuwa ndio msingi wa kutupeleka mbinguni, bila kujua yanahubiri habari njema ipi,kamwe hatutauona ule mji mpya na mbingu mpya vinavyoandaliwa na Bwana wetu Yesu Kristo (Ufunuo 21:1-7).
Mungu na atubariki sote.
Ndugu yangu Haggai
Kwanza NIKUPONGEZE NA KUKUSHUKURU kwa majibu na maelezo yako kwangu.
Umeyaeleza vema, umeyachambua na kuyatolea mifano halisi. Kikubwa zaidi ni kile ulichoanza nacho katika sentensi ya pili ya swali la pili uliposema “Kabla ya kujibu swali hili nilipitia kidogo kwenye kamusi za kiingereza kuona nini maana ya Christianity ….” INA MAANA UMEFANYA UTAFITI PIA.
Na pia UMEHUSISHA NA NENO.
Naamini maelezo haya ni ya KUJENGA MOJA KWA MOJA na yanagusa kwenye nini ni nini, nani ni nani, nini na nani vyahusiana vipi na uelimishaji wake.
NDILO NILILOKUWA NINAOMBA HAPA.
KUELIMISHA KWA MTINDO WA KUELEZA YALIYO SAHIHI ZAIDI na (pale yanapolazimu kueleza njia zilizo potofu) na sio KUJADILI DHEHEBU KWA KUANGALIA NI VIPI WANA DHANA ZA KISHIRIKINA.
BINAFSI (na si lazima mwingine akubaliane nami) ninafarijika, ninaelewa na kujifunza zaidi ninapokuwa naelimishwa ama kushirikishwa ama kujibiwa maswali ya tunachohitaji kufanya kuuona ufalme wa mbinguni na sio kujadili “kwanini wale hawako kama sisi na tunadhani hawatauona ufalme wa mbinguni”
Itatugharimu muda na hata nguvu za ziada just ku-prove kwanini waKatoliki wanaweza kuwa wanaabudu visivyo kuliko ambavyo tunaweza kuwasaidia watu KUABUDU VILIVYO.
Kwa mfano, utakapojadili njia za uabudu za waKatoliki ambazo mwaamini si sahihi, kwa asiye mKatoliki na asiyezijua atakuwa na mambo mawili. Ama akazione ili ajue mnalozungumza, ama kupuuzia mazungumzo kwa kuwa kinachojadiliwa hakielewi. Ama anaweza kutoyapuuzia lakini hayatamjenga kwa kuwa kijadiliwacho hana hata chembe ya uelewa wake.
Lakini kama mtakwenda STRAIGHT kwenye kujadili NJIA SAHIHI ZA KUABUDU AMA KUISHI ILI MKRISTO AWEZE KUUONA UFALME WA MUNGU, basi azijuaye na asiyezijua wote wanaweza kushiriki kuanza kuziishi ama kuendelea na kuboresha namna anavyoziishi.
Ni hayo tu kwa leo.
Asante kwa majibu yako (KWA MASWALI NILIYOULIZA). Nimeyaelewa, nimeyapenda na yamenijenga zaidi.
BARAKA KWAKO
Ndg Mubelwa,
Nakushukuru pia kama umepata kitu toka kwenye maelezo yangu,sifa na utukufu si zangu bali ni za Mungu mwenyewe aliyeweka kitu ndani yangu ili kitoke kwa ajili ya kutuelimisha wote.
Ubarikiwe sana na Bwana Yesu.
“Ndiyo maana nikasema hayo maswali mwachie yeye aliyeyasababisha, AU Ukitaka kujibu jibu yote na kama yalivyoulizwa.”
Samahani kama nimekuwa kikwazo kwa kujibu swali, nilijibu kwa uelewa na uhakika nilio nao, kwani najua wengi wa madhebu ya kilokole hawaamini kama wakatoliki nao wanahubiri wokovu. Kwa hakika wapo waliookoka na kwa jinsi tunavyoamini ni kwamba WOKOVU SI DHEHEBU JIPYA BALI NI KUMKUBALI YESU KUWA NI BWANA NA MWOKOZI WA MAISHA. Jambo hili la wokovu ndani ya wakatoliki lina ubishi sana kwa wakatoliki wenyewe na hata kwa wale walio kwenye madhehebu ya kilokole lakini naamini kwamba MUNGU AMEAMUA KULETA UAMSHO NDANI YA KANISA KATOLIKI; so long ni Mungu mwennyewe ameanzisha ni kwamba atamalizia tu.
Bwana Yesu asifiwe
Ndugu Haggai, nianze kwa kukushukuru kwa mchango wako.
swali lile nilimuuliza ndugu John Paul baada ya yeye kusema kuwa dini/dhehebu havimfikishi mtu mbinguni. Kwa msingi huu, nami ndio niliweza kumuuliza swali kuwa kama si dini wala dhehebu vitakavyomfikisha mtu mbinguni basi twajadili thehebu kwa manufaa yapi? Swali hili ndilo pia bila shaka alilokuuliza ndugu Mubelwa na umeweza kulitolea ufafanuzi. Nadhani utakuwa umenielewa sasa kuwa sikuandika kuwa dini/dhehebu vitamfikisha mtu mbinguni.
Pamoja na maelezo yako mazuri ndugu Haggai, ningependa kupata ufafanuzi zaidi wa haya yafuatayo.
1. Wokovu ni hali ya kumpokea na kumkiri Yesu kama mwokozi wa Maisha. Je, wokovu huu unaweza kuwepo miongoni mwa madhehebu ya kikristo maadam tu madhehebu hayo/dini hizo humkiri na kumpokea Yesu maishaini mwao au niseme yanamuishi Yesu kristo?
2. Nijuavyo mimi(nimeshuhudia) watu wanapotaka kuokoka husema sala ya toba na kisha hutambulika kuwa wameokoka. Hii hutokea kwa mtu kujisikia yeye mwenyewe au kushawishiwa na mtu(nimeshuhudia kwa macho yangu) na kisha sharti mtu huyu aikane dini/dhehebu lake na kuyaanza au kuyaendeleza maisha ya wokovu. Naomba ufafanuzi tafadhali wa mahali ambapo uelewa utakuwa umepotoka. Ningependa kupata ufafanuzi wa nini maana ya ulazima wa kuiacha dini/dhehebu ambayo ni ishara, msingi, mwongozo n.k.
3. Wapo wakristo wa aina mbali mbali ambao wanatambulika kwa madhehebu. Ni upi utambulisho wa waliookoka. Si utambulisho wa imani ndani ya mtu, bali kama jumuiya, kundi n.k
4. Mtu anaweza kuuishi wokovu ndani ya dhehebu lake la kikristo, japokuwa dhehebu halimfikishi mtu mbinguni bali ni ishara, nyenzo ya kumsaidia mtu kufika mbinguni? Nauliza haya ili kuipata dhana ya wokovu kwa upana wake zaidi.
Nashukuru.
Ndg Mwakambako,
Si kwamba umekuwa kikwazo kwa kujibu swali. La hasha! Kujibu swali hakuna tatizo. Nilichoandika ni tatizo ni kutumia maoni au kujibu swali la mtu mwingine ambalo liko ndani ya mtiririko wa majadiliano. Hatari ya kufanya hivyo nimeieleza kwamba inaweza kufika mahali ukashindwa kuendelea mbele. [Mfano halisi umeshaonekana] Na mtu ukishindwa kuendelea mbele inakukwamisha kuleta ulichokuwa nacho au unashindwa kuuliza maswali uliyo nayo. Hii ndiyo sababu, ambayo mimi naamini ni muhimu.
Lakini pia namna ulivyouliza maswali kwangu haikuwa kwa namna ya kutaka kujifunza bali ulikuwa ‘unajaribu’ uone nitajibuje.
Hebu tuangalie maswali kama haya yafuatayo:
“Kwako John, ili mtu awe ameokoka je abatizwe ubatizo gani??? Upi ubatizo ambao si sahihi na kwa nini na ni watu gani au dhehebu gani hutumia ubatizo huo??”
Sababu za mimi kusema hivyo ni hizi hapa:
i).Suala la kwamba RC huamini wameokoka kupitia ubatizo gani ni swali ambalo mimi nilikuwa bado nasubiri jibu kutoka kwa mtu niliyekuwa ninajadiliana naye.
ii).Wewe mwenyewe unafahamu fika kwamba RC ndio hutumia ubatizo wa maji machache. Na ndiyo ubatizo ambao unaleta mjadala mrefu.
Sasa mimi huwa sijibu maswali ya namna hiyo ambayo yameulizwa huku mwenye kuuliza ana jibu lake, ni kama vile anategea aone utajibuje. Mimi ninaomba tuwe wazi kwenye mijadala. Kama una ufahamu kuhusu jambo fulani ni vema ukaandika unavyoona wewe halafu ndipo uone kama hivyo ulichoandika kitapokelewa namna gani.
Natumaini nimeeleweka!
Sasa, katika maoni yako ya mwisho nimeguswa sana na maelezo hayo. Mimi naona hayo ndiyo ulitakiwa uingie nayo kwenye mjadala. Kwa maana umeandika wazi kwamba uliingia kwenye mjadala pale huku ukiwa na ‘uelewa na uhakika’ ulio nao. [inathibitisha sababu yangu ya kutokujibu maswali yako]. Ungeweka huo uhakika na ufahamu ulio nao kwanza halafu ndipo usubiri kama kutakuwa na mwenye swali au la, au mwenye ushauri juu ya kile ulichokiandika!
Lakini vile vile umeandika wazi kwamba WOKOVU SI DHEHEBU jipya. Sasa haya ndiyo ungeyaandika kumuelewesha mtu uliyeingilia maswali yake kwa sababu yeye alidai WOKOVU ni DHEHEBU. Sasa wewe ukajibu swali moja tu halafu ukatoa maswali yale, ambayo mimi nimeyaita ya mtego, halafu swali ambalo unafahamu wazi huyo aliyeulizwa alipotoka hukulijibu! Si unaona sasa…!
Kwa kuwa wewe mwenyewe unakiri suala la Wokovu lina mjadala mkubwa miongoni mwa RC wenyewe na wale walio katika madhehebu ya watu waliookoka, mimi naona hii ni moja ya sababu kujadiliana mambo haya hapa, ili kubadilishana mawazo na ufahamu. Pengine kwa neema ya Mungu tunaweza kufikia suluhu. Hata hivyo naamini kadri mjadala huu unavyoendelea kuna watu wengi wanaoendelea kujifunza vitu na kujengeka kiroho. Hii ndiyo faida kuu ya mijadala ya namna hii.
Labda swali la msingi la kujiuliza hapa ni:
Kwa kuwa wokovu unahubiriwa ndani ya RC, je inawezekana mtu akaishi ndani ya Wokovu huku akiwa bado ndani ya RC, ambako misingi yake ya ibada kwa sehemu kubwa ni tofauti na mafundisho ya Yesu Kristo, ambaye ndiye mwenye Wokovu?
Wapendwa katika Kristo Yesu.
Ndugu yetu Albert Paul katika mchango wake wa tarehe 14/8/2010,ameuliza maswali manne yahusuyo wokovu kwa ujumla. Naomba niyajibu kama ifuatavyo(ingawa naweza nisiyajibu yote leo kwa sababu ya muda).
Swali la kwanza ameuliza hivi:’Je wokovu huu unaweza kuwepo miongoni mwa madhehebu ya kikristo maadamu tu madhehebu hayo/dini hizo humkiri na kumpokea Yesu maishani mwao au niseme yanamuishi Yesu Kristo?’
Kitu kikubwa cha kujua ni kwamba wokovu si uamuzi wa pamoja yaani collectiveness, bali wokovu ni uamuzi wa mtu binafsi, mtu mmoja mmoja,hivyo dhehebu kama dhehebu silo linalookoka bali ni watu au mtu mmoja mmoja ndiye huokoka na wanapokutana pamoja katika kumwabudu Mungu kwa roho na kweli basi huo ni mkusanyiko wa watu waliokoka. Kufuatana na sheria za nchi ya Tanzania, madhehebu mbalimbali ni lazima yasajiliwe ili kutambulika rasmi. Lakini watu waliokoka hawasajiliwa ingawa katika ulimwengu wa roho wanasajiliwa kwenye ufalme wa mbinguni,maana wanahamishwa toka ufalme wa giza na kuingizwa kwenye ufalme wa nuru.
Kwa jinsi nilivyolielewa swali hili ni kwamba unataka kusema kwa mfano RC ikiri kwamba imempokea Yesu maishani mwake, Lutheran, Anglikana, Inland Church n.k yafanye vivyo hivyo. Huo hautakuwa wokovu, kitakuwa ni kitu kingine cha ajabu kabisa!! Kwa nini nasema hivyo? Ni kwamba madhehebu haya yana viongozi wao ambao hujulikana kama ndo wasemaji rasmi au wawakilishi wake, hivyo ili dhehebu ‘liokoke’, kiongozi wake ndiye atakayetoa tamko la hilo dhehebu ‘kuokoka’.Kwa maana nyingine ni kwamba yeye ndiye atakayekiri kwa niaba ya waumini wake/wenzake kuwa waumini wake wote ‘wameokoka’. Hilo litakuwa limeenda kinyume kabisa na Neno la Mungu linalosema “Kwa sababu kama UKIKIRI kwa kinywa CHAKO kwamba Yesu ni Bwana, na kuamini moyoni MWAKO kwamba Mungu alimfufua kutoka kwa wafu,UTAOKOKA”{Rumi 10:9} Zingatia maneno yote niliyoandika kwa herufi kubwa. Kumbuka hili la kumkiri Yesu moyoni mwako lazima liambatane na kutubu dhambi zako na kumaanisha kuziacha kabisa kwa uweza wa Roho Mtakatifu anayeingia ndani yako baada ya toba.
Kwa kifupi ndg Albert Paul, dhehebu/dini haziokoki ila mtu/watu ndiyo huokoka.
Swali lako la pili lilisema hivi: ‘Nijuavyo mimi(nimeshuhudia) watu wanapotaka kuokoka husema sala ya toba na kisha hutambulika kuwa wameokoka. Hii hutokea kwa mtu kujisikia mwenyewe au kushawishiwa na mtu(nimeshuhudia kwa macho yangu) na kisha sharti mtu huyu aikane dini/dhehebu lake na kuyaanza au kuyaendeleza maisha mapya ya wokovu. Naomba ufafanuzi tafadhali…..’
Ni kweli kwamba mtu anapookoka husema sala ya toba. Lakini ndg yangu Albert Paul nataka nikuambie kitu muhimu ambacho hutokea kwanza ndani ya mtu kabla ya kuisema hiyo sala ya toba. Kitu cha kwanza ambacho mtu anakipata kabla ya kusema sala ya toba ni injili ya wokovu(habari njema iokoayo) au neno la Mungu.Inapohubiriwa injili hiyo, humweka mtu wazi, humfanya ajione yuko uchi kwa dhambi azifanyazo kila siku/wakati.Hii inafanana kabisa na jinsi akina Adamu na Hawa walivyojiona wako uchi baada ya kutenda dhambi pale kwenye bustani ya Edeni. Mtu akifikia hatua hiyo ya kuwekwa uchi/wazi na neno la Mungu, ndipo huchukua uamuzi thabiti toka moyoni mwake wa kuacha dhambi. Kwa vile uwezo wa kuacha dhambi kwa nguvu zake hana, basi ndipo huchukua hatua ya kuomba msaada wenye nguvu zaidi(toba) toka kwa Mungu kuwa nipe nguvu ya Roho Mtakatifu ili niweze kuishinda dhambi.
Mtu ambaye amepita kwenye mazingira hayo niliyoyaeleza hapo juu, ndiye huokoka kweli. Hebu tusome maneno haya toka Matendo 2:37-38 “Watu waliposikia maneno haya YAKAWACHOMA mioyo yao, wakawauliza Petro na wale mitume wengine, ndugu zetu tufanye nini? Petro akawajibu, tubuni mkabatizwe kila mmoja wenu abatizwe kwa jina la Yesu Kristo, ili mpate kusamehewa dhambi zenu, nanyi mtapokea kipawa cha Roho Mtakatifu” Ukifuatilia vizuri habari hii kuanzia ule mstari wa 14, utaona jinsi Petro alivyohubiri habari njema au alivyolieleza neno la Mungu kiasi cha kuwafanya wale wote waliokuwa wanamsikiliza wachomwe mioyo yao, maana yake kila mtu alijutia dhambi zake na kutaka kujua afanyeje ili aondokane na hali hiyo ya maisha ya dhambi. Ndipo toba ilipochukua mkondo wake.
Sasa kama wewe umeona watu wakishawishiwa kusema sala ya toba, basi hapo hakuna wokovu. Mtu kuitamka tu mdomoni sala ya toba haina maana kwamba mtu huyo ameokoka kweli. Mtu anatakiwa aamue mwenyewe moyoni mwake, tena kwa kujuta/kuumia sana, ndipo huweza kutubu kweli. Hii inaweza kulinganishwa na watu wawili waliokosana, au niseme mmoja amemkosea mwenzake, halafu yule aliyekosa hajaona au hajasikia toka ndani ya moyo wake kwamba amemkosea mwenzake.Kisha anatokea mtu wa tatu anaanza kumlazimisha yule bwana akaombe msamaha bila kwanza kumuonyesha makosa yake na kumueleza faida atakazopata baada ya kuomba msamaha, na yule bwana kweli anaenda kuomba huo msamaha, je unadhani msamaha huo utakuwa wa kweli? Je huyo bwana aliyekosa atakuwa amejutia kweli makosa yake na kumaanisha kutoyarudia tena? Kwa sisi wanadamu tusioona sirini inaweza ikachukuliwa kuwa kweli ameomba msamaha, je inakuwaje kwa baba yetu wa mbinguni aonaye sirini?
Swala la kuikana dini/dhehebu linategemea na dini au dhehebu hilo linaeleza nini juu ya wokovu wa Bwana Yesu.Kwa mfano kama mtu huyo ni mwislamu ni lazima aachane na dini hiyo, kama yupo kwenye dhehebu ambalo halifundishi kweli ya neno la Mungu au lina michanganyo ya taratibu zake za kidhehebu ambazo ziko nje kabisa ya kweli ya neno la Mungu, ni muhimu kwa huyo mtu kutafuta malisho mazuri ili aweze kuukulia wokovu.
Wokovu ni kama mmea au mbegu iliyopandwa ambayo ikiachwa isongwe na magugu na vitu vinavyofanana na hivyo, lazima mmea huo utakufa.Vivyo hivyo na mtu aliyemchanga katika wokovu anahitaji mafundisho sahihi na thabiti ya neno la Mungu ili kumuimarisha katika wokovu wake. Ndugu zetu John Paul na Orbi wameeleza pia kwa kirefu kuhusu swala hili la namna ya kuwalea wale walio wachanga katika wokovu.
Kwa leo niishie hapa kwanza nitaendelea kujibu maswali mawili yaliyosalia.
Nawatakia baraka za Bwana.
Ndugu Haggai Kinyau na wengine,
Niliukimbia mjadala huu kwa sababu niliogopa mno (labda kwa ufahamu wangu mchanga) Kuanza kuzungumzia Madhehebu, kwamba hili liko sawa au liko vipi! Hivi majuzi nimenunua kitabu cha Church History! Na nimeshangaa Mungu anayefanya kazi na watu wake yaani “Wale wailomkiri na kumpokea, na kumruhusu Roho wake afanye kazi ndani yao! Pasipo kujalisha wako wapi! Ilinikumbusha katika kitabu cha Ufunuo yale Makanisa Saba ya Asia! Kanisa moja liliambiwa hapo lilipo ndipo penye KITI CHA SHETANI! Yaani watu hawa wa Mungu “KANISA;KUSANYIKO hili LA WATAKATIFU LIKO PENYE KITI CHA ENZI CHA SHETANI!Kwa hiyo watu wanaomuabudu Bwana katika ROHO NA KWELI hawapatikani katika “Mlima huu” au Kule “Yerusalemu” tu, wako popote! Wengine tutawakuta “YERUSALEMU” na pengine huko watapenda kujiita “madhehebu ya Kiroho” na wengine watabakia katika “MLIMA HUU” kama walivyoambia na “Baba zao” kuwa wao ni “KANISA LA KWANZA” na ndio waliopewa funguo! Lakini Yesu alisema anatafuta watu watakao mwabudu katika ROHO NA KWELI! Wakaoamua kuhama na kwenda “YERUSALEMU” AU kubakia katika “Mlima huu” la msingi waendelee mbele, wamtii Yesu Kristo, wasimame katika Neno lake! Ili kila mmoja atimize Kusudi la Mungu katika Kizazi Chake!
Naamini kuna watu Bwana aliowaita, akawaokoa, na kuwafungua kutoka katika vifungo vya taratibu za dini, na vifungo hivyo kusema ukweli pengine havina uhusiano kabisa na Kumjua Yesu, lakini pia hata ukivifuata vifungo na taratibu pengine havikuuzui kumwabudu Yesu katika Roho na Kweli!
Kuna wengi baada ya kumpokea Yesu ghafla wataona Nuru Imewazukia! taratibu za dini zao zamani zimekuwa ni “Mavi” kwa uzuri wa kumjua Yesu Kristo,kama alivyoona Paulo! Hawa watahama “madhehebu yao” na hawatakaa wakihubiri ubaya na taratibu zao za dini za zamani, isipokiwa labda ikibidi! Lakini watamuhubiri Kristo aliye hai!
Wengine watapenda kuzirudisha taratibu zao za dini kama sehemu ya Wakovu! Paulo ataawambia mmelogwa! Je mlianza kwa kumwabudu Kristo katika Roho leo mnataka mkamilike kwa taratibu za dini na madhehebu yenu mliyoyafuata zamani!
Wengine watapenda kutilia mkazo kwenye “Kweli” ambayo kwao wameiona katika Biblia ndio ya Msingi! Watajiita ni “PENTECOSTALS” Kwa kuwa wameamini kuwa kanisa lilianza siku ya Pentecoste na Nguvu za Roho Mtakatifu! Wengine watesema hapana sisi ni PENTECOSTAL HOLINESS”…….kwa maana licha ya ya nguvu za Roho mtakatifu unatakiwa Utakatifu pia! Wengine watasema tuaamini hayo lakini sisi ni “CHURCH OF GOD” Sisi ndio kanisa la Mungu, ndio kusanyiko lenyewe! Wengine watasema ndio, lakini Yesu alisema enendeni ulimwenguni wote mkawafanye watu kuwa wanafunzi wangu, MKIWABATIZA……hivyo sisi tutaitwa “BAPTIST” kwani tutahubiri Injili kama alivyosema Yesu, na wakiamini tutawabatiza ubatizo wa maji meng!……..!
Kwa kifupi wapendwa uelewa wetu wa WOKOVU unatakiwa kupita hayo…..tuseme kama Paulo…..TANGU SASA MTU ASINITABISHE KWA KUWA NIMECHUKUA CHAPA ZAKE YESU!
Ndugu Haggai nikushukuru kwa kuutoa muda wako na kuanza kutolea ufafanuzi wa yale niliyoyauliza.
Ufafanuzi wa ulichohitaji ni kama ifuatavyo.
Najua wapo wale ambao huokoka baada ya kulisikia neno la Mungu kulitafakari na kulielewa kwa wakati wao(simaanishi wasiojiita waliookoka hawalisikii,hawalitafakari na wala hawalielewi neno). Pia wapo wale ambao hushawishiwa kuingia kwenye kundi la watu wajiitao waliookoka akijaribu kumwelezea maisha ya huko yalivyo pamoja na kutumia mafungu ya biblia.
Nilizungumzia pia watu kuyaanza maisha ya wokovu au kuyaendeleza. Kuyaanza, nilimaanisha kuwa mtu anaanza kuyashika na kuyaishi yale mafundisho yote ya Kristu na kuyaendeleza ni kwa yeyote mkristo aaminiye kuwa Kristo ni mwokozi wa maisha yake. Mkristo huyu aingiapo kwenye mkusanyiko huu wa waliookoka,basi naamini atakuwa anayaendeleza maisha ya wokovu.
Baada ya mchanganuo huo, nami naomba niseme kidogo yatokanayo na majibu ya maswali yangu niliyouliza.
Binafsi sijaridhishwa sana na majibu ya swali la kwanza. Nahisi haukulielewa swali vyema, pengine kwa sababu sikuliweka vizuri lakini mimi naona swali lilikamilika.
Kweli niliongelea madhehebu na dini, lakini sikumaanisha kuwa madhehebu na dini ndiyo yanayookoka. Sijaelewa tafsiri hii imejengeka vipi. Dhehebu au dini havipo bila uwepo wa watu, kwa hiyo chochote kitokeacho kwenye dini au dhehebu, huwezi kuingolea dini au dhehebu, bali waamini wa dini au dhehebu husika. Kwenye mjadala huu haukuandikwa kuwa proof that “Roman Catholics are witch” lakini bila kuambiwa kila mmoja anafahamu kuwa waguswao ni watu ndani ya kanisa katoliki. Kwa hiyo nakubaliana nawe kabisa kuwa si dini inayookoka au dhehebu bali ni waamini ndani ya ishara hizi. Basi, baada ya ufafanuzi huu, ningependa,kama inawezekana urejee tena swali langu la kwanza kwa ufafanuzi zaidi juu ya wokovu wa waamini ndani ya madhehebu/dini zao.
Nitarejea tena baadae kuendelea na yatokanayo na majibu yako ndugu Haggai.
Ndg Orbi,
Mimi nimesoma maoni yako hapa nikapata picha-mfano ya Daktari ambaye mgonjwa anapofika kwake na kumweleza tatizo alilo nalo yeye humtima moyo mgonjwa na kumwambia asiwe na wasi wasi kwa kuwa ni wengi wanaoumwa. Kama mgonjwa huyo anaumwa kichwa yeye atamwambia kwamba asijali maana kuna mwingine alitoka hapo muda mfupi tu uliopita akiwa anaumwa mgongo. Kwa hiyo asijisikie vibaya maana watu wengi, kama si wote, ni wagonjwa! Baada ya kumwambia maneno hayo humruhusu mgonjwa aende zake pasipo kumtibu!
Kuwepo kwa matatizo kwa kila dhehebu, siyo sababu ya kuacha kuzungumiza matatizo yaliyoko RC. Na kuzungumzia matatizo yaliyoko RC inaweza kuwa inasaidia watu wengine kuangalia nini katika madhehebu yako hakiko sahihi. Kwangu mimi kuzungumzia RC si kuihukumu, au kuiona haifai, hali ni kumpa mtu aliye katika imani hiyo nafasi ya kutafakari uhusiano wa dhehebu lake na Neno la Mungu.
Jambo jingine ninalolifahamu ni kuwa RC ni zaidi ya jina. Ni imani kamili inayotofautiana kwa kiasi kikubwa na imani zingine, zinazoitwa za Kikristo kama vile Anglican, Lutheran, Moravian. Kinachotofautisha, kwa mfana, RC na Lutheran si tu yale majina bali kuna vitu muhimu vya kiroho ambavyo ndiyo mwongozo wa kuabudu, [kama ambavyo Ndg Albert aliandika mahali fulani hapa].
Madhehebu kama vile Pentocostal Holinnes, Free Pentocost Church of Tanzania, Evangelistic Assemblies of God, na mengine mengi ambayo ni maarufu kama ya Kiroho, tofauti zake, kama zipo ni za kimwili tu, mfano ratiba tofauti ya siku ya maombi, muda wa kuanza ibada, na tofauti zingine ambazo si za kiroho.
Roman Catholic, pamoja na kuwa linaitwa kwa jina la Ukristo, kuna ambo mengi sana ambayo yako tofauti mno na wakristo wengine. Lakini zaidi si kule kuwa tu tofauti na wakristo wengine, nali pia ni tofauti na hata na maelekezo ya Neno la Mungu.
Ninachoona mimi kuwa kinafaa, ni kuelezana ukweli. Kama kuna upungufu fulani RC, tuambiane tu, na namna gani tunaweza kukabiliana na upungufu huo. Na kama Pentecostal Holiness nako kuna upungufu fulani, tueleze pia. Hii itasaidi mwisho wa siku unakuta wote tunafuata msingi mmoja: Neno la Mungu.
Ninafahamu kufanya hivi inaweza isiwe njia pekee ya ku-deal na jambo hili. Lakini mimi naona angalau inaweza kuwa ni njia mojawapo.
Tukisema kwa kuwa madhehebu yote yana mapungufu, basi hakuna haja ya kujadili RC, tutakuwa tunamruhusu mgonjwa arudi pasio kutibiwa kwa kuwa watu wengi [madhehebu], kama si wote, ni wagonjwa. Kama kwa kujadili hapa tunaweza kuwa tunatibu RC, tunaweza kufanya hivyo, kadri Mungu atakavyotujalia, kwa kila dhehebu ambalo linaonekana lina mapungufu.
Swali lililoko hapa ni kwamba Je, itakuwa na maana yoyote kweli kama mtu atasema tu kama Paulo, kwamba …AMECHUKUA CHAPA ZA YESU MWILINI MWAKE wakati anavyoabudu ni tofauti na Neno la Mungu linavyofundisha?
Nilichotegemea, na bado nakitegemea, ni kuona mtu anayechangia aeleze uhalali/usahihi wa mambo yaliyotajwa kwenye mada hii, kama miongozo ya kuabudu kwenye RC! Je, ndiyo na Neno la Mungu linavyofundisha?
John,
Kama mimi nilivyosema toka awali kuwa naogopa kabisa kuzungumzia kuhusu hali ya madhehebu ya dini! (Labda sikuitiwa hilo, na labda nikiri sio huduma yangu)
Lakini kwa ufahamu wako na kwa wachangiaji wengi mimi nimesoma CHURCH HISTORY,sio kwa kudokokoa dokoa la Hasha! Kwa ufahamu wangu ambao naweza kuuita mdogo, sijaona dhehebu la Kikristo ambalo linaweza kusema kujiita lenyewe limesimama katika Kweli Yote! Lakini, kuna madhehebu ambayo yanajiita ya Kikristo lakini hata ukiaangalia imani yake, Core Fundamental Christian Beliefs, hayamo katika ukristo is just a heresy! Mengine yana hizo beliefs ambazo zimefunikwa na mapokeo! Wengine wana “Distinctive” mbali mbali;Penteconstals! Baptist! Holiness! nk Lakini hata madhehebu haya yote ukitumia lenses tofauti tofauti ya maneno ya Mungu (Scriptures)Kuyapima utakuta yana mapungufu makubwa! Inategemea ni lens gani ya maandiko unayotumia! Ndio maana leo yapo, na kesho wengine watakapofuliwa vingine wataanzisha kitu kingine!
Je hata kabla ya haya madhehebu (yenye imani hiyo unayoita ya kweli,au kumwabudu mungu kisahihi) hayajaanzishwa Mungu alikuwa hatendi kazi! Kila dhehebu lina historia ni lini lilianza! Kwa nini lilianzishwa!
Nasali katika kanisa ambalo wengine wanayaita ya “KIROHO” na nimewahi kumuuliza mchungaji wangu kuhusu mafundisho mengi na mengi mno! Ilibidi aseme tu kuwa huo sisi ndio msimamo wetu lakini Biblia haisemi hivyo!Lakini watu katika Dhehebu hilo la Kiroho wanampokea Yesu! Wengine kwa kuyajua baadhi ya mafundisho hao wanakwazika na kwenda kulitafuta “Dhehebu la kiroho” lililo sahihi zaidi!
Kwa hiyo kwa wale wale walioitiwa katika wito wa kutafuta kanisa “SAHIHI” “DHEHEBU LA KWELI” lenye “Mafundisho sahihi” Nawatakia kila la Heri!
Ndugu John naomba nionyeshe ni WAPI HAPA HASA WANAPOABUDU KAMA NENO LA MUNGU LINAVYOFUNDISHA? NITAPENDA KUPAFAHAMU! Maana hata Yohana alipokuwa kisiwa cha Patmo kwa kufunuliwa na Yesu mwenyewe alishindwa kuliona kanisa Hilo!
Kwa wengine na wale tunaomjua Yesu hatuishi kwa mafundisho ya “kanisa” au “dhehebu” tunaenda zaidi ya hapo! kwa sababu tunamjua TUNAYEMWAMINI! Ambaye hapatikani kwenye Church Doctrines! Wala hizo hazifanyi tusimguse Yesu! Hata katika ya kundi kubwa la akina “PETRO” “YOHANA” “YUDA” YESU anatambua kuwa TUMEMGUSA! Wengine wanauliza hapana huu ni mkusanyiko mkubwa! haufundishi mafundisho sahihi! Haiwezekani! lakini Yesu anatambua tumemgusa!kwani “damu iliyokuwa ikitutoka kwa miaka mingi imekauka” Hata wale wanaotembea na Yesu na “Doctrines Sahihi” wanashangaa!Yesu wetu leo anatenda miujiza ndani ya “hekalu” na “nje ya hekalu”
Kwa hiyo wapendwa sisi wengine kuchunguza dhehebu gani sahihi hicho ni chakula kigumu! Bwana na Awabariki.
Ndugu Haggai, nimerejea tena kusema yatokanayo na majibu ya maswali yangu na bado nizidi kukushukuru kwa kupata angalao wasaha wa kuweza kujibu maswali yangu na kuondoa madukuduku ya wengine.
Nakunukuu,
“Swala la kuikana
dini/dhehebu
linategemea na
dini au dhehebu
hilo linaeleza nini
juu ya wokovu wa
Bwana Yesu.Kwa
mfano kama mtu
huyo ni mwislamu
ni lazima aachane
na dini hiyo, kama
yupo kwenye
dhehebu ambalo
halifundishi kweli
ya neno la Mungu
au lina
michanganyo ya
taratibu zake za
kidhehebu
ambazo ziko nje
kabisa ya kweli ya
neno la Mungu, ni
muhimu kwa huyo
mtu kutafuta
malisho mazuri ili
aweze kuukulia
wokovu.”
Ni dhahiri kabisa mtu akiamua kuingia kwenye kundi la watu wajiitao wameokoka, ni sharti aachane na kundi/dhehebu alilokuwa awali (nasema hivi kwa maana sijawahi kuona au kusikia kwa yeyote aliyeamua kujiunga na kusanyiko la watu wajiitao wameokoka na bado akawa kwenye dhehebu lake la awali la kikristo,) na, ni lazima mtu huyu afanye toba kama njia pekee ya kuishinda dhambi kwa mujibu wa maelezo yako. Kutokana na maelezo yako niliyoyanukuu hapo juu, nitakuwa nimekosea nikisema kuwa ninyi wa kusanyiko/kundi la mjiitao mmeokoka mwajihakikishia kuwa waumini wa madhehebu ya kikristo wasio kwenye kundi lenu ni wadhambi na wapo kwenye malisho yasiyo mazuri, hawajui na hawapati kweli ya Neno la Mungu?
Sijaipata mantiki ya kusema kuwa walio ktk kundi la wajiitao wameokoka hawana haja ya kujisajili kama utaratibu wa kawaida wa serikali. Je, ni kwa sababu wao si dhehebu? Ni imani inawatuma hivyo, au ni kweli ya Neno la Mungu? au ni ukaidi? Au dunia ya leo haina tena yaliyo ya Kaisari? Au kujisajili kama utaratibu wa nchi ni dhambi? Maswali haya ya paragrafu hii ni sehemu tu ya maelezo yangu, sijayaandika ili yajibiwe, ni tafakari tu.
Ndg Albert Paul,
Ninafurahishwa na kweli iliyopo moyoni mwako kwamba hukuridhishwa sana na majibu ya swali lako la kwanza. Lakini ukiangalia kwa undani jibu lilitokana na swali lilivyokuwa limewekwa. Hata hivyo hiyo sio hoja ya msingi ya kuanza kulumbana, la msingi ni kujua kuwa wanaookoka ni watu.Lakini watu hawa wanaokoka wanapolishwa chakula(neno la Mungu) cha kweli kisichokuwa na michanganyo ya udhehebu au udini.
Kwa maana nyingine ni kwamba ndani ya dhehebu kama hakuhubiriwi wokovu, usitarajie wanaoabudu katika dhehebu hilo wataokoka. Wokovu si kukiri tu kwa mdomo kwamba Yesu ni Bwana, wokovu huanzia moyoni kwa kuamini kisha ndipo huja kukiri kwa kinywa (Rumi 10:10). Haiwezekani mtu aseme ameokoka wakati anabatizwa alipokuwa mchanga,wakati gani ameamini na kukiri? Naomba tusianze mada nyingine ya ubatizo.
Hata hivyo naona kuna mada nyingine imekuja ya Wakarismatiki kudai wameokoka na bado wanaendelea kusali kwa kufuata taratibu zote za kikatoliki.Hii nadhani itatupa changamoto nyingine ya kujua kama dhehebu au dini inaokoka au la(kwa maana ile ambayo wewe uliyouliza). Unajua kuokoka ni kuuvua utu wa kale na kuuvaa utu mpya, sijui kama mtu anaweza kuwa na matendo mapya wakati anafuata taratibu zilezile za zamani zilizokuwa zinamfanya aonekane siyo mpya.
Wakati mwingine tunapouliza maswali yetu tuwe straight kwenye point na tusiwe na majibu mbadala. Nina imani unapouliza kitu ni kwamba hukijui au kama unakijua basi sio kwa kiwango kinachotakiwa.Sasa unapojibiwa si vema sana kusema hujaridhishwa, kwa sababu, kwa kusema hivyo ina maana ulikuwa unataka huyo aliyejibu afikie mahali ambapo wewe ulikuwa unapataka kabla ya kuuliza, na kwa mantiki hiyo basi ulikuwa na jibu tayari.
Ndg yangu Albert Paul, wewe na mimi, hebu tuendelee kufuatilia hii mada ya Karismatiki, nina imani tutajifunza mengi sana kutokana na maswali yako.Maswali mawili yaliyobaki nitayajibu punde.
Ubarikiwe na Bwana Yesu.
Nililoligundua hapa ni kuwa watu wanaushambulia uKatoliki kwa kuwa tu wanaujua na wanajua pa kuanzia kuunyambua kwa kuwa chanzo na historia, mfumo wa kuabudu na makosa na kila kashfa yao inaweza kupatikana mitandaoni. Lakini wao wanaendelea kuwa a”anonymous” kwenye imani yao. Binafsi ningependa yeyote anayeamini kuwa dhehebu lake ni sahihi ama linaamini katika KWELI YOTE tofauti na lilivyo dhehebu la Katoliki:
1: ALITAJE DHEHEBU ANALOSHIRIKI
2: ATUPE HISTORIA YAKE (kwa mujibu wa uelewa wake)
3: ATUAMBIE NI KWANINI ANAAMINI DHEHEBU HILO NDILO SAHIHI
Kisha nami nitashiriki.
Inajulikana kuwa kijulikanacho hupingwa kirahisi na wasiojulikana ama kupenda kujulikana. Ni vema watu wanaoliona dhehebu la Katoliki kutokuwa la sahihi waweke lao, kisha nao WATAJIFUNZA namna ambavyo wanakoabudu kunaweza kuwa zaidi ya Katoliki.
NAAMINI ITASAIDIA
Ndugu Haggai nashukuru tena. Nakusifu kwani waweza kumuweka mtu katika mazingira mazuri ya kutaka kuendelea kujifunza. Samahani kwa lugha niliyoitumia lakini ukweli ni kuwa maswali yale niliyauliza ili nipate kujua, sikuwa na majibu, ni kutokana na majibu yako ndio nilipata tena mambo kadhaa niliyolazimika kuyauliza.
Nami nitajongea kwenye huo mjadala nipate kujifunza na pengine kufunza kwa kadiri ya inavyowezekana.
Ndg Orbi,
Ninashukuru ni kwamba ninayaelewa maoni yako hata kabla hujaandika mengi zaidi. Ndiyo maana nikatoa mfano ule wa daktari ambaye badala ya kumtibu mgonjwa anamtia moyo kwamba atulie tu kwa kuwa wagonjwa ni wengi sana.
Kukosekana [according to you] kwa dhehebu ambalo ndilo linafundisha namna ya kumwabudu Mungu katika roho na kweli, nionavyo mimi, SIYO sababu ya kutufanya tusijifunze Neno la Mungu kwa usahihi wake. Wala siyo sababu ya kutufanya tufunike mapungufu fulani fulani, ikitokea kuna mahali yanaonekana! Kwa sababu kila upungufu wowote tutakaoufunika ni Lazima tutakuwa tunafunika roho kadhaa hapo, kwa kuwa kila fundisho popofu lina wafuasi wake. Na watakaopotea kwa sababu ya upungufu fulani ambao sisi tuliuona kisha tukakaa kimya, [kisa.. hata kwetu hakuko salama], tutakuwa tumeshiriki katika kuwapoteza. Tukiona hatari mahali fulani na kuwataarifu watu hatari hiyo sisi tutakuwa tumenawa mikono, kwa kuwa si kila apewaye taarifa ya tahadhari huifanyi kazi! Lakini damu yake itakuwa juu ya kichwa chake mwenyewe. Ndiyo maana injili inahubiriwa duniani kote ili kuwa ushuhuda.
Kama Yesu alisema Wamwabuduo Baba Watamwabudu Katika roho na kweli, ni lazima kuwe na maelekezo ya Kuabudu katika roho na kweli. Na mimi naamini maelekezo hayo yako katika Biblia. Na ninatumaini nawe pia waamini hivyo. Kwa hiyo hata kama madhehebu na dini zetu zote hazituelekezi/hazituongozi kwenye namna hiyo sahihi ya kuabudu basi BIBLIA itafanya hivyo. Kwa hiyo hata wakati dini na madhehebu yetu yoooote, kila moja kwa jina lake, yanapungua katika kipimo cha Neno la Mungu hiyo siyo sababu ya kutuzuia sisi kusaidiana. Na kusaidiana huko ni kutokana na kulisoma na kulitafakari Neno la Mungu. Na ninaamini huu nao ni U-BEROYA.
Mtaji mkubwa tulio nao hapa ni kwamba TUNAJADILIANA nje ya madhehebu yetu. NJE YA HEKALU. Na kule kuwa nje ya madhehebu na dini ndiko kunakotupatia UHURU wa kulisoma na kulijadili neno la Mungu pasipo kufungwa na doctrine ya dhehebu, ministry, followship, imani, kanisa mengine yanayofanana na hayo.
Ninanukuu:
“Nasali katika kanisa ambalo wengine wanayaita ya “KIROHO” na nimewahi kumuuliza mchungaji wangu kuhusu mafundisho mengi na mengi mno! Ilibidi aseme tu kuwa huo sisi ndio msimamo wetu lakini Biblia haisemi hivyo!Lakini watu katika Dhehebu hilo la Kiroho wanampokea Yesu! Wengine kwa kuyajua baadhi ya mafundisho hao wanakwazika na kwenda kulitafuta “Dhehebu la kiroho” lililo sahihi zaidi!”
Nimeyapenda maneno hayo kwa kuwa ni juzi tu nilikuwa naongea na rafiki yangu kuhusu mambo haya. Yeye alitoa mfano fulani, ambao ni hai kabisa, huu hapa:
Kabla ya kuokoka alikuwa anafuata imani ya Kilutheri. Baada ya kuokoka siku moja akaamua kujadiliana na mchungaji fulani, ambaye bado anatumika chini ya imani ya Kilutheri, suala la ubatizo. Baada ya maongezi ya muda kadhaa yule mchungaji, [ambaye hadi ninapoandika ni mchungaji wa Kilutheri] akamwambia kwamba yeye (mchungaji) anaelewa kabisa kwamba ubatizo wa maji kidogo siyo ubatizo wa Kibiblia. Lakini kwa kuwa kuna mabilioni ya watu waliobatizwa ubatizo huo na wameshakufa, hivyo kubadilisha fundisho hilo itakuwa ni kuwahukumu hao waliokufa na hakuna uwezekano wa kuwafufua ili wafundishwe ubatizo wa kibiblia. Halafu akasema WATU WALIOTANGULIA KUFA NI WENGI KULIKO WALIOKO HAI NA KAMA HAO WENGI WALIOKUFA WAMEPOTEA BASI SI VIBAYA HAWA WACHACHE WALIOPO NAO WAKIPOTOEA. Akamalizia kwa kusema kwamba kubadilisha aina ya ubatizo ndani ya imani ya Kilutheri kutaihukumu imani hiyo kwa watu waliopotea kutokana na ubatizo huo, maana ni Wengi!
Baada ya maneno hayo kutoka kwa mchungaji, yule rafiki yangu akamwambia kwamba kwa kuwa yeye mchungaji ameshaifahamu kweli, hiyo kweli ndiyo itakayo mhukumu. Yule mchungaji akasema “unaona sasa walokole kazi yenu ni kuhukumu…”.
Mfano wagu umeishia hapa.
Kanisa linapoitwa kuwa ‘la Kiroho’ si tiketi kwamba ni kweli ni la kiroho. Wala siyo kinga kwamba halihukumiwi na Neno la Mungu. Kama hayo ambayo mchungaji wako anayafahamu fika kwamba ni kinyume na Biblia yanapotosha watu katika kumwabudu Mungu katika roho na Kweli, ni sharti muyashughulikie haraka. Siyo sahihi mkisema …”kwa kuwa Memonite nako kuna mapungufu, na kule Watakatifu wa Siku za Mwisho’ kuna mapungufu mengi, basi acha na ya kwetu yaendelee kuwepo!” Hapo ni sawa na kulikuna jipu badala ya kulikamua!
Watu kumpokea Yesu ndani ya dhehebu fulani la kiroho si tatizo. Tatizo ni je watakua kiroho? Watafika hatua kumzalia Mungu matunda? Wataitunza imani hadi mwisho? Kama kuna ambao hugundua mapungufu hayo na kuondoka, je uko wapi usalama wa hao wanaobakia hapo? [kama mapungufu yaliyopo yanapotosha]. Je hao wanaobakia hapo wanabakia kwa sababu mapungufu hayo hayawaathiri au ni kwa sababu wanapenda ‘dhehebu’ lao? Na kama kila mtu inabidi asimame kwa miguu yake mwenyewe, nini maana ya ‘kanisa’? Nini faida ya kukutana pamoja na kupanga mikakati ya kiroho ikiwa kila mtu anapigana kivyake hatika ulimwengu wa roho? Hali ikifika hapo ule umoja aliotuombea Yesu utakuwa wapi?
Kama tunaamini Biblia ndiyo dira yetu, basi kila kitu kipimo chake ni Biblia. Kama tunafamu usahihi wa jambo fulani kutokana na inavyoelekeza Biblia, basi kinyume chake itakuwa ni upotofu. Kama kuna dhehebu lolote linafanya kinyume na jinsi Biblia inavyofundisha, hata kama jina lake ni la ‘kitakafitu’ namna gani, dhehebu hilo halitakuwa na mwongozo sahihi unaomfaa mtu kuufuata ili siku atakapokufa aweze kwenda kuishi na Kristo mbinguni.
Nanukuu tena:
“Kwa wengine na wale tunaomjua Yesu hatuishi kwa mafundisho ya “kanisa” au “dhehebu” tunaenda zaidi ya hapo! kwa sababu tunamjua TUNAYEMWAMINI! Ambaye hapatikani kwenye Church Doctrines!”
Sasa wale wasiomjua Yesu watapata wapi hiyo doctrine ambayo siyo ya kanisa? Kumbuka ni wengi, mamilioni kwa mamilioni, ambao wamefungwa na kanisa, dhehebu, na hata kuongozwa na ‘Church Doctrines’ ambazo si sahihi. Hawa mnawasaidiaje? Kama ‘ninyi’ mnamfuata ambaye hapatikani kwenye ‘Church Dotrines’ Je, wale wanaokaririshwa church doctrines hizo na ‘kuhakikishiwa’ kwamba kwa kuzifuata hizo wako sahihi watampata wapi huyo ‘asiye katika doctrines hizo’ ili wamfuate?. Je, kwa kuwa ‘ninyi’ mko salama ndio maana mnaona ni sahihi tu kuwaacha wale wanaofuata ‘church doctrines’ wapotee? Ninavyofahamu ‘kwenda zaidi ya hapo’ ni pamoja na kupaza sauti ili kuwafikishia watu habari njema! Haitoshi mtu kukaa kimya kwa kuwa ‘YEYE ANAMJUA ALIYEMWAMINI’.
Iwe ni church doctrine, denominational doctrine, fellowship doctrine, religious doctrine, na yanayofanana na hayo, KAMA HAILINGANI NA DOCTRINE YA BIBLIA basi hiyo siyo sahihi.
Nanukuu:
“Je hata kabla ya haya madhehebu (yenye imani hiyo unayoita ya kweli,au kumwabudu mungu kisahihi) hayajaanzishwa Mungu alikuwa hatendi kazi! Kila dhehebu lina historia ni lini lilianza! Kwa nini lilianzishwa!”
Mungu hafungwi utendani wake katika dhehebu kwa kuwa Alikuwepo, Yupo na Ataendelea kuwepo hata milele na milele, Amina! Na wacha Mungu katika vizazi vyote wamedumu kuwepo kwa kuwa wanalifuata Neno la Mungu na maagizo yake. Kwa kuwa kila dhehebu lina historia na sababu ya kuanzishwa kwake, kwa kujua haya ndivyo tunaweza kutambua kama lengo lake ni kuwaongoza watu katika njia sahihi ya kuabudu au vinginevyo.
Kuna uwezekano madhehebu yote yakawa sahihi, kuna uwezekano baadhi yasiwe sahihi na kunauwezekano pia madhehebu yote yasiwe sahihi. Lakini basi, hata kama madhehebu yetu yooooote hayana muongozo sahihi wa kuuabudu Mungu HEBU TULITUMIE NENO KAMA KIOO CHETU. Tuache NENO la Mungu liwe ndiyo dawa yetu! Maana Neno halitashindwa; halitatuangusha!
Tutoke katika mdhehebu yetu, twende nje ya milango ya madhehebu na dini zetu, tukae pamoja, tulitafakari Neno la Mungu. Tukishagundua usahihi ulioko katika Biblia TUUSHIKE HUO.
Maana Yeye Ajaye, Yuaja na wala Hatakawia!
Mungu na atusaidie.
Ndugu Paul,
Labda niseme “Nimekupata” “Nimekusikia” Kama nilivyosema awali kama umeiitiwa huduma ya kuangalia mapungufu yaliyoko katika madhehebu mbalimbali na Bwana awafungue hao waliomo katika kamba hizo za udhehebu basi Bwana na Akutie Nguvu!
Approaches za kupeleka Injili kwa waliopotea ziko nyingi, na mojawapo ikiwa ni hii;yaani kujifunza mapungufu yaliyoko Roman Catholic ili tuwasaidie hao, na tukishamaliza dhehebu hilo tutakwenda kujifunza madhaifu yaliyoko Lutheran, halafu Mennonite! Anglican! Baptist!Apostolic Church!
Na wengine wataanza kujifunza mapungufu yaliyo Assemblies of God, Pentecostal Hollines, Church of God!maana huko nako kuna kamba nyingi za udhehebu zinazuia watu wasimwone Mungu!
Na list haitaishia hapo…….tunataanza mapungufu yaliyoko kwenye Ministries……!!!!
Kama nilivyosema awali ni “Huduma mtu aliyoitiwa” Inahitaji “Karama” ya pekee ya kuchuguza ubovu wa madhehebu!
Mungu na Atubariki.
Ndg Orbi,
Uliandika hivi:
“Niliukimbia mjadala huu kwa sababu niliogopa mno (labda kwa ufahamu wangu mchanga) Kuanza kuzungumzia Madhehebu, kwamba hili liko sawa au liko vipi!
Kisha ukaandika hivi:
“Kama mimi nilivyosema toka awali kuwa naogopa kabisa kuzungumzia kuhusu hali ya madhehebu ya dini! (Labda sikuitiwa hilo, na labda nikiri sio huduma yangu)”
Kutokana na maneno yako hayo sitegemei kupata kutoka kwako jambo la kujenga kwenye mada hii. Na ni vizuri kwa kuwa umeshakiri kuwa hiyo siyo huduma yako. Basi, inatosha. Usije ukajikuta unaandika yasiyofaa, ambayo yatafuta kila kitu ulichochangia kwenye mijadala mbali mbali hapa. Kwa hiyo ili uwe salama na kwa heshima ya mambo mengi uliyoandika kwenye blog hii mimi nakushauri ni vizuri ukaacha mjadala huu uendelezwe na watu ambao wanaelewa kinachojadiliwa. Dialogue ya Albert Paul na Haggai Kinyau inaonyesha kuna kitu cha kujenga kinapatikana katika kujadili mada hii!
Ni hapa ninapotofautiana na Ndg John Paul katika suala la “my wao or no way”. Kule kujipa nafasi ya kuwa yeye ndiye muwakilishi wa wachangiaji humu bloguni. HILI SI SAHIHI
Ni nani mwingine (zaidi ya Ndg John Paul) ambaye amesema atafuta kila alichosema Ndg Orbi kwa kuwa ameandika yasiyofaa (kwa mtazamo wa ndg John Paul)? Hivi haya ambayo Ndg John Paul umeyaandika, unawakilisha wasomaji ama ni MTAZAMO wako binafsi?
Ni wakati ambao mtazamo wa mtu na uheshimike na kutambulika kama mtazamo wake na si uwakilishi wa wengine.
Mimi mtu akoseapo ama aendapo visivyo siwezi kusahau yale mema yote aliyosema.
Ingekuwa hivyo, ndug John Paul ungekuwa wa kwanza kufutiwa yoote uliyoandika kwani mara nyingi umekuwa ukienda nje ya mada, kuandika yasiyo sahihi na kukimbia mada pale ambapo unabanwa na maswali.
Nadhani ni wakati wa wewe kuandika kuwa WEWE BINAFSI (NA YEYOTE ATAKAYEJIORODHESHA) MTAFUTA YOTE ALIYOSEMA, lakini usipende kujionesha kama MUWAKILISHI WA WACHANGIAJI.
Nakubali kuwa dialogue ya Kaka Albert na Ndg Haggai zinajenga. Kama ilivyo ya Kaka Bwaya, Ndg Mwakambako, Ndg Orbina wengineo.
Baraka kwenu
Paul,
Asante Paul, yeye aliyedhaifu hula mboga! maana kwa Bwana wake mwenyewe yeye husimama na au huanguka! Na biblia imesema Itiini mamlaka! Na kwa mamlaka yako nitakaa kimya!Asante
Mungu na Akubariki.
Bwana Yesu Asifiwe Ndugu, Orbi.
Nafurahi Jinsi Unavyojibu Kwa Hekima Katika Mijadala Hii. Nina Swali Moja, ulishawahi kuwa Padre? Au Ni Padre?
Bwana Yesu asifiwe!!!
Bwana Orbi nakutia moyo pale ambapo utakapoona una lolote la kuchangia kwenye mada hii usisite kuchangia mimi binafsi nimebarikiwa sana na baadhi ya michango yako. Imenifunza na imenitia moyo, hasa kwenye swala la unyenyekevu.
Endelea kutufunza.
Mungu akubariki
Ndugu Albert Paul
Katika mchango wako wa tarehe 17/8 umeseme kuwa hukupata mantiki ya wanaookoka kujisajili.Kutokana na maelezo yako yalifuatia, nimeona kweli hukupata mantiki niliyotaka uipate. Hapo nilikuwa na maana kuwa mtu anapookoka, hahitaji kujisajili kwenye chombo chochote cha kiserikali kuonyesha kuwa yeye ameokoka.Hapa nilikuwa na maana ya mtu mmoja mmoja na sio kama kundi au kikundi cha watu.Hiyo ndio ilikuwa maana yangu, kwamba mimi leo nikiamua kumpokea Bwana Yesu kama kiongozi na mtawala wa maisha yangu, sihitaji kujisajili popote, lakini nikiamua kuanzisha dhehebu au dini fulani lazima nifuate taratibu za kisheria za kusajili dhehebu/dini hiyo ili itambulike na mamlaka zinazohusika.
Lakini nikaenda mbali zaidi kwa kusema kuwa huyu mtu aliyeokoka anapata usajili wake katika ufalme wa Mungu(nuru) ndio sababu biblia inasema anahamishwa toka ufalme mwingine(giza) na kuingizwa kwenye ufalme mwingine(nuru).Natumaini kwa ufafanuzi huu utakuwa umenielewa nilikuwa na maana gani.Na natumaini sasa hayo ambayo ulikuwa unajiuliza kuwa je ni ukaidi, kutokutii mamlaka, kutokutii ya kaisari n.k yatafutika kwako.Amen?
Kama nilivyokushauri hebu tuendelee kufuatilia kwanza mjadala wa Karismatiki halafu tutarudi tena hapa ili tufanye conclusion.
Ndg Mubelwa,
Nadhani comment yako ya leo tarehe 19/8 kuhusu ndg John Paul umeiandika kwa chuki binafsi au kwa hasira, na hii si sahihi kwenye uwanja huu ambao watu wanaelimishana mambo ya Mungu kwa uwazi na ukweli.
Ukisoma comment ya John Paul kwa ndg Orbi ya leo pia(19/8) ameandika hivi “Na ni vizuri kwa kuwa umeshakiri kuwa hiyo siyo huduma yako(haya ni maneno aliyosema au kuandika Orbi mwenyewe). Basi inatosha. USIJE ukajikuta unaandika yasiyofaa, ambayo YATAFUTA kila ulichochangia kwenye mijadala mbalimbali hapa” Mwisho wa kumnukuu ndg John Paul na maneno ya kwenye mabano ni yangu.
Sasa hoja yangu hapa ni kwamba ukiisoma kwa makini bila chuki wala hasira, utaona kuwa John Paul hajasema kuwa yeye atafuta kila alichosema/andika Orbi, bali kwa kuwa Orbi mwenyewe amesema hiyo sio huduma yake, basi aache mjadala huu ili ISIJE akandika ambayo hayafai kuhusiana na mjadala huu, kiasi kwamba hayo ambayo hayafai yakafuta mazuri yote ambayo ndg yetu Orbi tayari alishayachangia hapa.Lugha uliyotumia ndg Mubelwa inaonyesha wazi kuwa John Paul ni mtu mwenye kiburi na kupenda kuwa mwakilishi au kiranja wa watu wengine, hilo sio kweli kwa sababu kwenye blog hii kila mtu amekuwa huru kutoa mawazo yake alimradi anasimama kwenye kweli ya Neno la Mungu.
Ndg John Paul(kwangu mimi) amekuwa mstari wa mbele sana kuelimisha kwa upole na umakini mkubwa juu ya mada mbalimbali ndani ya blog hii,huku akizingatia nini kinasemwa na neno la Mungu ambalo ndilo pekee lipo juu ya kila kitu, na ndilo pekee halibadiliki katika mazingira ya aina yoyote. Mara zote comment zake zimekuwa zikiambatana na mistari kadha wa kadha ya neno la Mungu ili hoja hizo zisimame kwenye neno tu, na wala si ujuzi au matakwa ya mtu binafsi.
Kwa hiyo hii dhana yako ndg Mubelwa kwamba John Paul ni mwakilishi wa watu wengine ni potofu na haina ukweli wowote. Kila mtu katika blog hii kuna wakati inafika anapotoa comment, hutokea watu kadhaa wa kumpongeza na wengine kupinga kuwa hicho hakiko sawa na neno la Mungu linavyosema.Nimefuatilia mada nyingi sana katika blog hii wewe Mubelwa na John Paul mmekuwa katika ubishani sana kiasi kwamba hakuna mmoja wenu anayependa kujishusha na kusoma kwa makini comment za mwenzake ili kujifunza kitu humo.Kwa msingi huo hamtakuwa mnatujenga hata sisi tunaosoma mambo kama haya uliyoandika Mubelwa leo. Mtu akiwa na chuki na mtu au kitu, basi mtu huyo atakosoa(criticise harshly) kila kitu/mtu hata kama kitu hicho kinajenga na ni kizuri, naomba watu wa Mungu tusifike mahali hapo.
Nadhani ndg Mubelwa hutasema kuwa mimi pia ni mmoja wa wanaowakilishwa na John Paul, haya ni mawazo yangu binafsi kwenu(wewe na John Paul) ili kuleta conducive atmosphere ya wengine kujifunza kitu toka kwenye michango yenu mingi mizuri iliyopita na mtakayoendelea kuitoa katika blog hii.
Mungu wa amani awatunze na kuwabariki hata ukamilifu wa dahari.
Ndg Orbi,
Siyo mimi niliyekuambia kwamba ‘hii si huduma yako’ wala si mimi niliyekuambia kuwa ‘hukuitiwa hili’. Ni wewe mwenyewe umeyaandika hayo, kutoka ndani ya moyo wako. Kwa hiyo sidhani kama ni kosa kwa mtu kutii kile anachokiona ndani yake! Umeitii mamlaka iliyoko ndani yako mwenyewe! Kwa sababu mimi sidhani kama inafaa kwa mtu kuendelea kuandika kuhusu jambo ambalo anakiri kabisa kwamba siyo huduma yake!
Kwa ndugu Mubelwa,
Naogopa kujadili nawe kwa sababu naona kama vile sina huduma ya kujadiliana na watu wa aina yako. Ili niwe salama, na ili niweze ku-concentrate na kile ambacho najisikia ndani yangu naweza kukifanya, ninamalizia kwa kuomba msamaha kama kwa kuandika vile umekwazika kwa namna moja au nyingine. Lakini nilivyoandika ni kwa mtazamo wangu binafsi. Ndiyo maana nikaandika hivi:
“…. mimi nakushauri ni vizuri ukaacha mjadala huu uendelezwe na watu ambao wanaelewa kinachojadiliwa”
Nilipoandika ‘mimi’ maana yake ni ‘mimi’ na kamwe siyo kuwakilisha wenginge bali ni ‘mimi’, peke yangu.
Lakini pia sikuandika kwamba ‘nitafuta’ bali niliandika hivi:
“Usije ukajikuta unaandika yasiyofaa, ambayo yatafuta kila kitu ulichochangia…”.
Huo ulikuwa ni ushauri tu kwa kuwa ‘mimi’ nimeona anakoelekea ameanza kuandika maneno ambayo ni kama vile hayaandikwi na yeye, mtu ambaye anatumia muda mwingi kunukuu maandiko ya Biblia katika michango yake. Kama unafuatilia maoni ya ndg Orbi, kuna mahali aliandika kwamba ‘anaogopa asijebomoa kile ambacho ameshakijenga’. Maneno hayo yanamaanisha kwamba yeye anafahamu kuwa kuna uwezekano wa kuandika jambo halafu likabomoa/likafuta kile ambacho kilijengwa kwa maoni mengine yaliyotangulia. Ndiyo maana nikaandika ‘..ambayo yatafuta..’ na sikuandika kwamba ni mimi John Paul nitafuta!
Sidhani kama nimekimbia swali lolote la ndg Orbi katika mada hii, maana sijaona kama kuna ambapo ameuliza swali halafu nikaacha kulijibu. Ninapojadili mimi hupenda kupitia maeneo mbali mbali ili kupanua ufahamu. Lakini ninapofanya hivi kwako wewe huwa inaonekana ‘ninakwenda nje ya mada’. Na sijawahi kusikia kwa mtu mwingine isipokuwa kwa ndg Bwaya, ambaye hata hivyo tunaendelea vizuri katika kujadiliana. Hii ni sababu mojawapo inayonifanya niogope kujadiliana nawe kwa maana huwa unaona ninakwenda nje ya mada. [na ninaamini huo ni mtazamo wako na si uwakilishi wa kundi fulani]. Kwa kuheshimu mtazamo wako ndiyo maana naona nisiendelee kujadili nawe zaidi maana haitachukua muda mrefu kabla hujaniambia ninakwenda nje ya mada!
Kwamba huwa naandika yasiyo sahihi, hilo nawaachia wasomaji wengine nao waamuwe. Siwezi kukitetea kile ninachoandika kwamba ni sahihi au si sahihi bali kitajitetea chenyewe. Lakini pia wewe kukiona si sahihi haimaanishi kila mtu anaona hivyo. Huo ni mtazamo wako. Lakini kadri utakavyopata nafasi unaweza kunisahihisha tu mahali unapoona ninaandika yasiyo sahihi. Ndiyo maana mara nyingi napenda kuandika kwamba ‘tuko hapa kujifunza’.
Kwa mara nyingine tena, samahani sana kama kwa kuandika vile nimekukwaza wewe [au mtu mwingine ye yote] kwa namna moja au nyingine.
Mungu atusaidie!
Bwana Yesu asifiwe!!!
Hivi mjadala ni baina ya watu fulani au ni kwa yeyote mwenye uelewa wa jambo fulani??
Kama mjadala haumnufaishi mtu fulani/hajifunzi kitu; lakini kwa upande mwingine unawafunza watu wengine. Tusiwekeane mipaka kwamba fulani usijadili mada hii kwa sababu mimi sijifunzi kitu kwako. Kama hukujifunza wengine wamejifunza. Naamini kama lengo ni kufundishana na kujifunza undani wa neno basi mipaka ya wewe jadili/usijadili. Ila tu yale yanayotolewa yawe yanajenga na si matusi.
Tunajifunza
Asanteni kwa nyote mliotoa mchango kulingana na maoni yangu.
Nilichosema (na ninachoendelea kusema ) ni kuwa nimekuwa nikitofautiana na Ndg John Paul katika suala nililosema. Na sina chuki na yeye wala na yeyote. Chuki ni kitu nisicho na uwezo wa kukihimili.
Ninatofautiana na wengi na ninaelewana nao. Na hata katika kutofautiana huko huwa ninajifunza jambo.
Sidhani kama ni mara ya kwanza kwa mimi kusema tofauti zangu kwa Ndg John na yeyote yule. Niwazapo kitu huwa nakifikiria mara kadhaa kisha nakisema KWA USAHIHI wangu na mara zote nimeacha wazi milango ya KUKOSEA NA KUKOSOLEWA.
Kwa hiyo sina ambalo ninaweza sema nina chuki nalo. Nilishaeleza suala la Ndg John na “wafuasi” na alishalifafanua hilo si mara moja. Haikuwa, haijawa, sio na wala haitawahi kuwa chuki na mtu ambaye ninaeleweshana naye.
Nimekulia katika misingi ya ujengaji hoja sahihi kwa HESHIMA na hata iweje siwezi kumchukia mtu kwa kuwa anatofautiana na mawazo yangu.
Kwa hiyo napenda kuweka hilo bayana kuwa SIJAWAHI, SINA NA SITAKUWA NA CHUKI na yeyote anayechangia chochote na kunielewesha kwa namna yoyote.
Ninalotaka kuwa wazi ni kuwa siungi mkono suala la ku-generalize mambo (jambo ambalo Ndg John Paul amekuwa akilifanya mara nyingi na nimekuwa nikieleza hapa)
Naamini maelezo yangu yameweka sawa nia ya kuandika niliyoandika.
Na sasa ntaendelea kupokea maoni hapa ama kwenye email yangu (changamoto@gmail.com) na ntaendelea kujadili mada kama mada.
Ndg Orbi, bado twahitaji mchango wako na tafadhali, ENDELEA KUCHANGIA KWANI KWA YEYOTE ACHANGIAYE, KUNA JAMBO LINALOFUNZWA HUMU.
Baraka kwenu nyote
Ndg Mubelwa,
Nimejieleza kwamba nilichoandika kimetokana na yule niliyemwandikia. Nimejieleza pia kwamba niliandika vile kama ‘mimi’ na siyo kuwakilisha kundi la watu fulani. Na mwisho kabisa nikaomba msahama kama kuna mahali nimekukwaza kwa kuandika vile. Kwa kuwa nimeomba msamaha ninatarajia kupata responce juu ya msamaha niliouomba!
Lakini pamoja na msimamo wako wa kwamba mimi nina-generalize mambo, mimi bado naendelea kukiri kwamba ninachoandika ninaandika kama mimi mwenyewe. Tofauti na watu wengi ambao hupenda kutumia neno ‘tu’ ['we' -plural] kama ambavyo nawe umetumia hapo juu ulipoandika hivi:
“Ndg Orbi, bado twahitaji mchango wako tafadhali….”
Mimi ‘nadhani’ huku ndiko ku-generalize. Ungeandika “…Ndg Orbi, bado NAHITAJI mchango wako tafadhali” hapo ungekuwa umeandika kwa niaba yako mwenyewe. Lakini inavyoonekana kuna watu ‘unawawakilisha’. Sasa sijuwi kati yangu na wewe ni nani aliye-generalize. Msomaji ataamua mwenyewe!
Nimekuwa nikiandika kama mimi, na nitaendelea kusimama kama mimi. Mtu ana haki ya kunitafsiri kutokana na mtazamo wake, lakini mtazamo wa mtu fulani usiwe ndiyo kigezo pekee cha kunihukumu mimi. Na kama kuna mahali ninaandika yasiyo sahihi niko tayari kusahihiswa. Lakini kusahihishwa huko kuwe ni kutokana na Neno la Mungu! Hili nimeliandika mara nyingi na nitaendelea kuliandika.
‘Mimi’ nitashangaa sana kuona mtu anaendelea kuchangia juu ya kitu alichosema ‘siyo huduma yake’ na ‘hakuitiwa hicho’. Kwa kuwa mada ziko nyingi na pia siyo lazima mtu kuchangia kwenye KILA MADA. Na ndg Mubelwa unalijua hili, maana ulishaandika mahali fulani ukimjibu ndg Bernard Mwenda. Bali mtu anatakiwa kuchangia pale anapoona kwamba ana kitu cha kuchangia na anajisikia kufanya hivyo. Mtu akilazimisha kuchangia asipojisikia au asipokuwa na ufahamu/mzigo/huduma napo ni rahisi sana kuandika kisichofaa.
Ninashukuru sana ng Haggai kwa ufafanuzi wa kile nilichoandika na kwa ushauri wako, wenye kujenga.
Ndugu Haggai, nitangulize shukrani za dhati kwa ufafanuzi ulioutoa kuhusu usajili, nimekuelewa vyema. Kulingana na ufafanuzi wako tokea ulipoanza kutolea ufafanuzi maswali yangu, maswali yote umeshayajibu isipokuwa swali la tatu tu. Naweza kusema kuwa Wokovu ni mfumo fulani wa maisha ya kiimani ambao msingi wake mkubwa ni kumuishi Yesu Kristo ambao hutanguliwa na kumkubali, kumkiri na kumpokea kama mwokozi wa maisha.
Kwa mtizamo wangu, dhana ya Wokovu ni tafsiri ya mafungu kadhaa ya biblia. Na kama ni tafsiri, niseme kuwa kama si mtu alifunuliwa tafsiri hii basi ni mtizamo wa mtu kulingana na namna alivyotafsiri mistari au mafungu hayo. Kwa hiyo binafsi sitashangaa kwa kadiri siku zinavyokwenda ukitokea dhana hii ya wokovu ikitokea katika namna nyingine. Haya ni mawazo yangu na sijihakikishii kuwa nipo sahihi au siko sahihi. Ni maarifa tu yatokanayo na niliyojifunza katika mijadala mbalimbali humu na naamini kwa kadiri niendeleavyo kushiriki mijadala hii, nitazidi kupata maarifa zaidi. Kwa kweli mijadala hii inanipa muamsho fulani wa kiimani.
Tunajifunza na kufunza
Ndg Albert Paul,
Naomba nikwambie kuwa huo mtizamo wako, kwamba wokovu ni uchaguzi wa mafungu kadhaa ndani ya biblia na kuyatafsiri na nadhani ulikuwa na maana ya kufuata na kuyaishi, mtizamo huo sio sahihi.
Biblia ni neno linaloishi kwa sababu limevuvia pumzi ya Mungu, neno hili kwa ujumla wake ndilo linalomuadabisha, elekeza, onyo, okoa n.k mtu wa Mungu ili aishi maisha ya utakatifu hapa duniani. Na huo ndio unaoitwa wokovu.Hebu soma kwa makini 2 Timotheo 2:19b,3:16-17, Waebrania 4:12-14 na sehemu zingine nyingi tu ndani ya biblia kwa sababu hapa nilipo nina muda kidogo sana, nitaendelea kukupa mistari mingine hapo baadaye.
Lakini ukisoma kuanzia kitabu cha Mwanzo baada ya lile anguko la mwanadamu, Mungu aliandaa na anaendelea kuweka mpango madhubuti wa kumuokoa huyu mwanadamu.Kwa hiyo biblia nzima imejaa wokovu kwa mwanadamu na wala sio kweli kwamba waliookoka wanachagua mafungu fulani fulani ndani ya biblia ili kuhalalisha wokovu wao.
Ubarikiwe na Bwana Yesu.
Nilitoa maoni Aug 17 na nililoomba ni majibu ya maswali yangu 3 kwa yeyote anayeamini kuwa DHEHEBU LAKE/ AAMINILO AMA KUSHIRIKI IBADA NI SAHIHI KULIKO waKATOLIKI.
1: ATAJE DHEHEBU ANALOSHIRIKI IBADA.
2: ATUPE HISTORIA YA DHEHEBU LAKE (ka mujibu wa ufahamu wake)
3: ATUAMBIE KWANINI ANAAMINI DHEHEBU HILO NI SAHIHI ZAIDI YA KATOLIKI
Kisha itatufaa sote kushiriki katika mjadala huu.
Si sahihi hata kidogo kwa mtu kutoa makosa uKatoliki ilhali dhehebu lake halijulikani
Shalom kaka Mubelwa,
naomba kukujibu hoja yako ya kutaka kujua udhehebu hapa naona haifai,
hapa SG tunajadili kwa kutumia Neno, kipi ni sahihi na kipi si sahihi ki Biblia basi.
Kama ingekuwa kila mtu anasema kutokana na mapokeo ya dhehebu lake kuwa hiki nisahihi basi sio mjadala tena wa ki Biblia ni kidhehebu kitu ambacho sio kusudi la SG.
Hoja imesema kuhusu Imani ya RC, wewe kama unapinga kuwa hiki ni sahihi basi uthibitishe kwa kutumia Neno vinginevyo kubali kuwa hizi ni taratibu nje ya Biblia na je ni sahihi ziwepo? Strictly Gospel sio ya dhehebu lolote na mmiliki wake anasimamia Neno bila kuwa upande wowote ili wote tujifunze kwa moyo wa kufundishika hata kama yasemwayo yanatuumiza lakini ni bora tukashika Neno na Kulitenda maana Neno litasimama! Yoote yatapita; madhehebu, watumishi, lakini Neno listasimama! Ubarikiwe
Bwana YEsu asifiwe!!!
Dada Rose watu na waseme na kutetea usahihi wa madhehebu yao kwa kutumia neno.
Ni togwa kujadili la RC!!! Yenu ahhhhhh!!!!
Ngumu kumeza!!!!!!!!!!!!
Tusichoke kujifunza.
Dadangu Rose.
Nashukurusaana kwa kujitolea kujibu maswali yangu.
Nami nakubaliana nawe kuwa “Strictly Gospel sio ya dhehebu lolote na mmiliki wake anasimamia Neno bila kuwa upande wowote ili wote tujifunze kwa moyo wa kufundishika hata kama yasemwayo yanatuumiza lakini ni bora tukashika Neno na Kulitenda maana Neno litasimama!”
Lakini pia nashindwa kutokubaliana nawe unaposema “Kama ingekuwa kila mtu anasema kutokana na mapokeo ya dhehebu lake kuwa hiki nisahihi basi sio mjadala tena wa ki Biblia ni kidhehebu kitu ambacho sio kusudi la SG.” Labda uniambie kuwa RC si dhehebu na mjadala huu hauhusu IBADA ZAO. Kama unakubali kuwa Roman Catholic ni DHEHEBU na kama unakubali kuwa wewe mwenyewe ni mmoja ya waliouliza kuhusu IBADA zao, nina hakika kuwa UNAJADILI DHEHEBU LA KIKATOLIKI.
Ndio maana tangu awali nilipoongea / kuwasiliana / kutoa maoni kwa Ndg Haggai nilisema “KAMA DHEBEU HALIMPELEKI MTU MBINGUNI, NI KWANINI UUJADILI UKATOLIKI NA SI TATIZO (UDHEHEBU) KWA UPANA WAKE?
Ina maana leo tutajadili uKatoliki, kesho uLutheri, kisha uAnglicana, Efatha, u-Full Gospel nk?
Let’s be realistic here. If there’s nothing behind the curtain, let’s discuss denominations as a whole and not Catholicsm, Lutheranism, Anglicanism e.t.c.”
Na kama nawe waamini kuwa hakuna haja ya kujadili DHEHEBU, then tujadili UKRISTO KWA MAPANA YAKE na sio waKatoliki.
Kama sivyo, basi ujue kuwa nawe wajadili dhehebu na kama ambavyo unawazungumzia waKatoliki kwa kuwa unajua yawahusuyo, weka lako nawe uone kinachoweza fumuka kulihusu.
YAWEZA KUWA MSAADA KWA WENGI
Narudia kwa mara nyingine, makanisa yote ni dini (waweza kuita dhehebu lakini maan ni ile ile) zenye misimamo tofauti ambayo si lazima iwe ya kimaandiko. Tuchunguze hilo! Kuyajua mapungufu yao hakuwasaidii wao (tunaowajadili) wala sisi (tunaoona mapungufu yao). Hatutawasaidia sana watu kuwaelekeza kwenye vibao vya makanisa fulani fulani tukidhani huko ndiko uliko ukamilifu wote. Hakuna kanisa la jinsi hiyo. Namna nzuri ya kusaidia roho za watu ni kuwaonyesha KWELI ZA MSINGI ZA UKRISTO. Wazijue KWELI KUU.
Nadhani kazi yetu ingekuwa na faida kama tungeonyesha kile anachopaswa kukishikilia yule anayetaka kuwa mwanafunzi wa Yesu. AKIKIELEWA HICHO, YEYE MWENYEWE ATATATHMINI IKIWA ALIPO PANASTAHILI AMA LA! Akishindwa kufanya tathmini hiyo maana yake bado hayaipata dozi. Ikitimia dozi hiyo, atajua mwenyewe ikiwa aliko panamsaidia ama panamtia hasara.
Lakini hii shughuli ya kuchambua dini moja moja haiwezi kusaidia.
Maana wokovu na hichi tunachojadili havina uhusiano.
Ndg Mubelwa,
Kwa uelewa wangu mdogo nadhani sio sahihi hapa kila mtu ataje dhehebu lake ili liweze kujadiliwa na kuonywa au kuelekezwa kwa mapungufu yake. Cha msingi hapa nadhani wewe leta mada inayohusu dhehebu lolote nje ya RC, na watu watajadili kama ambavyo RC inajadiliwa, sio lazima mtu aseme dhehebu lake ndo wewe uweke udhaifu au uimara wa dhehebu hilo. Sijaona mahali popote kwenye mjadala huu mtu amelinganisha uzuri wa dhehebu lake na ubaya wa RC, hapa kipimo pekee cha kulinganishia ni Neno la Mungu tu. Hivyo kusema kuwa mtu aeleze usahihi wa dhehebu lake ukilinganisha na wa RC haina maana yoyote. Usahihi unatoka kwenye neno la Mungu tu na wala si kati ya dhehebu na dhehebu.
Kwa hiyo kuwataka watu wanaochangia hapa waseme madhehebu yao, haileti mantiki yoyote. Toa mada kuhusu Lutheran, Anglican, Pentekoste, Assemblies of God etc etc, na watu wenye la kusema juu ya madhehebu hayo watasema tu. Haisaidii kujua dhehebu langu ndipo useme kitu juu ya dhehebu hilo.
Tunaijadili RC kwa sababu imekuja mada juu ya dhehebu hilo. Kutokujua mimi au yule tunaabudu katika dhehebu gani hakufanyi dhehebu hilo liwe zuri au baya. Madhehebu yote yanajulikana kama ambavyo Katoliki inajulikana, cha msingi ni kuleta mada inayohusu dhehebu fulani ili uone wachangiaji watasema nini juu ya dhehebu hilo.
Naomba nimalizie kwa kusema kuwa ndg Mubelwa haitakusaidia kujua dhehebu langu juu ya mada hii, na ndio sababu ilipokuja mada hii hatukuulizana wewe ni wa dhehebu lipi, lakini ndani ya comment za watu unaweza ukajua huyu anaabudu RC au hapana, hivyo ukileta mada juu ya dhehebu lolote utawajua tu wenye dhehebu ni akina nani kutokana na comments zao.
Hivyo kwangu mimi sioni mantiki ya maswali yako, kwa sababu hata sasa nikikwambia dhehebu langu, haiwezi kamwe kubadilisha ubaya au uzuri wa hilo dhahebu katika kumuabudu Mungu katika Roho na kweli, ndio sababu basi chochote kinachoongelewa juu ya RC referrence kuu ni NENO LA MUNGU.
Ubarikiwe na Bwana na tunaendelea kujifunza.
Shalom wapendwa Lisa na Mubelwa naona hamkunielewa,
niliposema sio sawa kujadili madhehebu nina maana kujadili swali hili kwa kutumia jibu toka dhehebu jingine ikiwemo RC yenyewe na hivyo hakuna umuhimu wa kujua dhehebu la mtu. Swali kwa vile ni la RC basi tunajibu vs the Bible na si kulinganisha na Lutheran, TAG etc.
Nashangaa mnaona ajabu tukijadili hili mbona watumishi wa madhehebu mengine wanajadiliwa hapa na hakuna tatizo kule kuna Askof Kakobe na mawig, kuna Mtume Mwingira na ubatizo mpya etc tumejadili hizi Imani ki Biblia na sio kusema hao wanaokosoa wanaabudu wapi hapana…
kama tungejibizana kwa namna ya ushabiki haitakuwa Strictly Gospel tena ila ni blog fulani ya ushabiki.
Hapa watu wako free kuuliza swali na lijibiwe kwa misingi ya Biblia, sio mie ktk dhehebu langu hii ni sawa /si sawa
Tunajifunza
Bwana atubariki sote, mjadala mzuri sana..lazima ifike pahali tujue zipi ni biblical na zipi watu walijiongezea…vitu vingi romans walijiongezea kutoka kwa wapagani ili kuwafanya wapagani kujiunga na uroma…naaamini ni kama hivyo vilivyoainishwa, tusiwe na woga kwenye ku face reality…kuna vitabu vingi viliandika hayo yote siku za nyuma…tuwe wadadisi sio kumezeshwa tu…ifike pahala umuhimu wa kitu uainishwe bayana katika kufanya ibada zozote…
NITOKE NJE KIDOGO YA WHAT IS GOING ON!!!!
Lakini naona mambo fulani fulani yakifanyika ndani ya haya makanisa tunayoyaita ya kiroho ambayo hufanywa na Wakatoliki tangu enzi na enzi. MSAADA TAFADHALI!!!!!!!!!!
MOJA: Wakatoliki wanabariki/wanaombea maji na kuwa maji ya baraka na waweza kuyatumia ikiwa una tatizo. Kwa baadhi ya walokole wameliita hili ni IBADA YA SANAMU na hata KUYAITA UCHAWI.
MAJI HAYA HAYA kwa baadhi ya makanisa ya kilokole (SI YOTE)yanaombewa na kwa yule mtumiaji anaweza kuyatumia kama anatatizo. KWA MLOKOLE yeye akibariki maji HII ni sahihi lakini MKATOLIKI akibariki hii itaitwa ITAITWA IBADA YA SANAMU/ UCHAWI.
Naombeni ufafanuzi hasa kwa mwenye kujua KULIKONI MOJA LIONEKANE SAHIHI NA LINGINE SI SAHIHI INGALI MAJI NI YALEYALE.
NAJUA MKO HAPAHAPA SG WENYE KUFANYA HAYA!!!!!
TUKIMALIZA HILI NITAKUJA NA LINGINE.
TUNAJIFUNZA!!!!
@Rose.
Sijaona mahala ambapo Askofu Kakobe na mawigi umegeuzwa mjadala wa kanisa lake. Sehemu zote nilizochangia nimehimiza uamuzi wa kiongozi wa dini (hasa yeye Kakobe) kukataza watu kuvaa na sijazungumzia suala la dhehebu.
Kwa Mwingira niliomba kwanza kujua namna alifikia huo UTUME NA UNABII na sikubahatika kujibiwa sawasawa nikashindwa endelea.
Bado napinga kujadili dhehebu kama dhehebu. Na kibaya ni kuwa kulijadili dhehebu kwa kulihusisha na witchcraft? PLEASEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!
@ Mwakambako…Kuna walokole wanaoombea leso na kuziuza. Hawa hawafanyi IBADA ZA SANAMU. Walokole wanafanya “biashara” ya tapes za mahubiri na wanaamini kuwa ili wapate ukombozi ni lazima wamsikilize mchungaji ama mwinjilisti ama (wale waitwao) mitume na manabii fulani fulani na si mwingine na bado hawaoni kuwa wanamuabudu ki-sanamu.
TATIZO NI KUWA WALOKOLE WA SASA WAMEMKIMBIA ROHO MTAKATIFU NA KUKIMBILIA WACHUNGAJI / VIONGOZI WA DINI.
WALOKOLE WA SASA hawataki kujifunza namna ya kuusaidia UPANDE WA PILI bali WANAJITENGA NAO.
Kwa ufupi ni kuwa “wengi wa walokole wa sasa wanajipoteza katika harakati za kujitafuta”
INASIKITISHA KUONA WANAHALALISHA MIJADALA KUHUSU MADHEHEBU YA WENZAO ILHALI WAO WANAOGOPA KUSEMA YAO.
Whyyyyyy??? They’re hiding something.
Ngd Edgar Siara
Ninakubaliana nawe kabisa kwamba tufike mahali tuwe wadadisi kuhusu linavyosema Neno la Mungu. Na hii ni mahali popote na si kwa RC peke yake! Haya ni Maneno yenye kuleta hamasa ya kujifunza kweli ya Neno la Mungu. Yako mengi ya ajabu yanayofanyika katika madhehebu mbali mbali ambayo hayatokani na Neno la Mungu! Kutokuwa mfuasi wa RC hakumpi mtu UHALALI wa kupotosha BIBLIA!.
Ndg Mwamakambako,
Ninavyofahamu mimi Kilichoko mbele yetu kwenye mada hii ni “RC vs The Bible” na SIYO “RC vs ULOKOLE”. Maana kama ni RC vs ULOKOLE tutakuwa tunapingana na maneno ya wengi kwamba na RC nako kuna watu WALIOOKOKA. [Natumaini nawe pia ulilisisitiza hili].
Ikiwa umeona kuna jambo linafanyika RC halafu likaitwa ni IBADA YA SANAMU litetee hilo kwa kuonyesha maandiko kwenye Biblia kwamba jambo hilo ni SAHIHI kwa sababu MAANDIKO yanasema hivi au vile!
Kwa hiyo kama jambo hilo ni SAHIHI pia wengine wenye kulifanya hilo nao watakuwa sahihi vile vile, kama RC walivyosahihi wanapolifanya jambo hilo. Maneno ya ‘baadhi ya makanisa ya kilokole’ YASIKUSUMBUWE ikiwa/kama Neno la Mungu linathibitisha jambo hilo kuwa ni SAHIHI!
Tusiamue jambo kutokana na MTAZAMO wa BAADHI YA MAKANISA YA KILOKOLE. Bali tuamue jambo kutokana na BIBLIA!
Sisi sote tuko upande mmoja na Biblia iko upande mwingine. Sote tutahukumiwa na Biblia. Hakuna dhehebu litakalohukumu dhehebu jingine.
Tuliruhusu Neno la Mungu ndilo liwe HAKIMU kati yetu!
Ninatoa wito tena kwa mtu yeye yote mwenye kufahamu mambo yaliyoelezwa kwenye mada kuu kama NI sahihi au SI sahihi kwa mujibu wa Neno la Mungu. Ninaona kama tukimaliza hayo ndipo tunaweza kusonga mbele. Tukiendelea kuibua mengine pasipo kukubaliana na yale yaliyotangulia sidhani kama tutaweza kufaidika na chochote.
Mambo ambayo ninatazamia sana kufahamu USAHIHI au KUPOTOKA kwake kutokana na BIBLIA, ambayo yako kwenye mada kuu ni haya nimeyaweka hapa chini:
1.The altar
2.The golden goblet known as a chalice.
3.Colored candles used in services
4.The use of incense.
5.The use of bells in the ceremony.
6.Praying to statues.
7.The use of Latin in services.
8.The use of a golden scepter in giving a large blessing to the people.
9.Common belief in Purgatory
10.The common belief in the host.
11.Common belief in the five elements.
Ndugu John Paul, hoja ya Ndugu Mwakambako ni ya msingi sana. Itasaidia kutupa mwanga wa maswali mengi ya mjadala huu. Mwenye uwezo wa kufafanua hoja ya ndugu Mwakambako na afanye hivyo. Haina maana kama kile kionekanacho si sahihi kwa mwingine na kujaribu kuonyesha kisivyo sahihi kwa maandiko ya biblia, halafu kitu hicho hicho yule akiteteaye kisivyo sahihi kwa upande wake aliosimamia anakiona ni halali. Hali kama hii itakuwa ni upotezaji wa muda kwani wakati wengine wanataka kujifunza, wengine lengo lao kubwa ni kutaka kuonyesha umahiri wa kutetea hoja pamoja na kujua ukweli uko wapi.
Mpendwa Mwakambako,
Maswali uliyoyauliza mimi nayaona ni yamsingi na pia yanahitaji ufafanuzi wa kina. Nilipoyasoma maswali haya, binafsi nimetafakari sana, nimejiuliza; iwapo mtoto mchanga kiroho anatokea kuniuliza maswali kama haya, uso kwa uso nitamsaidiaje?
Katika kutafakari huko, nikamkumbuka pia Mtume Paulo ambaye kwa nyakati zake, alitoa leso na nguo zilizotoka mwilini mwake, aliwapa watu,nao waliziweka mwilini mwao na zilileta uponyaji juu yao, “Matendo 19:11-12”. Nikajiuliza; je, vitambaa na nguo kama hizo alivyovitumia Paulo, vikifanywa kwa jinsi hiyo hiyo na waislamu, na vikatolewa kwa watu nao wakaambiwa kuwa waviweke miilini mwao na kwamba tayari vina baraka ya Mungu; je, vinaweza kuwa baraka ya kweli? Roho yangu ikakataa kuwa havitakuwa baraka. Nikajiuliza kwa nini????!!!! Waislamu hao nao si wameviombea, kwa nini sasa visiwe baraka?????!!!!!
Nikalikumbuka andiko lisemalo, “Nanyi mkiomba lolote kwa JINA LANGU, hilo nitalifanya, ili Baba atukuzwe ndani yangu, Yohana 14:13″
Nikajiuliza, hao Wakatoliki aliowataja ndugu yangu Mwakambako kuwa wakiombea mfano, maji ili yawe baraka inaonekana ni uchawi, na maji hayo hayo yakiombewa na mlokole yanaonekana kuwa ni baraka, je, hao wakatoliki wanayaombea hayo maji kwa jina la nani?
Kwa kweli Roho wa Mungu akanijulisha, chochote tukifanyacho kama ibada, iwapo Yesu Kristo hahusishwi, kitu hicho hakiwezi kuwa baraka kwa sababu Mwenyewe ametuagiza tuombe kwa jina Lake. Lazima tutamke,mfano, “Kwa Jina la Yesu Kristo “kitambaa hiki” kitakapowekwa juu ya eneo unaloumwa, kwa Jina la Yesu Kristo, maumivu hayo yakahame ni katika Jina la Yesu Kristo nimeomba, Amen! Hapo ni lazima Yesu ajidhihirishe na haitaonekana kama ni uchawi!
Hata hivyo, kumhusisha Yesu Kristo kunaanzia kwenye kuihubiri Injili ya wokovu. Iwapo misingi ya imani katika dhehebu lolote haihusishwi katika kumhubiri Yesu Kristo kuwa ni Bwana na mwokozi wa maisha ya wanadamu, mahali hapo kila kitakachokuwa kinafanyika kitakuwa ni kama uchawi, tu kwa sababu Yesu Kristo hajapewa nafasi.
Nawapenda wote!
Kitu Cha Kwanza Tujue Kuna Pepo La Udini! Ndio Maana Mtu Akiguswa Dini Au Dhehebu Lake Anakuja Juu, Wengine Wanatoa Maneno Makali Ya Kashfa..Hii Tunashughulika Na Roho Zetu, Tunahitaji Wote Kwenda Mbinguni.Ikiwa Kuna mapungufu Katika Madhehebu Yetu Ambayo Hayaendani Sawasawa Na Neno La Mungu, Tutafute Jinsi Ya Kujiokokoa Na Vizazi Vyetu!
Sasa Injili Bwana Yesu Aliyoileta Ni Ya Upendo Na Amani, Hivyo Hata Kama Ukionywa, Ukikemewa, Furahi! Maana Unapendwa Na Kuwaziwa Mema.
Kama Mtu Amekosea Mahali Unamwambia Kwa Upendo Na Kwa Vile Msingi Wetu Ni Biblia, Unamuonya, Ili Naye Apate Kutubu Na Kuokoka. Sio Kwa Jazba! Kwa Jinsi Mtu Anavyoandika Mahali Hapa Inaonesha Ni Mtu Wa Aina Gani! Mchokozi,Mwenye Chuki, Hasira, Jazba n.k. Basi Wengi Tunajifunza Kuchukuliana Na Wengine Kunyamaza Kimya Ili Tusijitie Unajisi!
Madhehebu Mengi/Watumishi Tumeyaongelea hapa,Na Bado Tutazidi Ili Akili Yetu Ifunguke Na Kuwaza Kutafuta Kumjua Mungu Wa Kweli,Na Kuwasaidia Wengine Kama Wengine Wanaotusaidia Hapa, Walikuwa Madhehebu Yao Lakini Wakaona Mapungufu Fulani Wakamtafuta Mungu Wa Kweli, Wakagundua Hawakuwa Mahali Sahihi, Sio Kwa RC Tu! Lakini Kwa Sababu Hii Topic Inahusu RC, Kama Wakatoliki Wapo Hapa Watuambie Kutokana Na Mafundisho yao Kwamba Mada Hii Sio Sahihi, Kwa Sababu Ya Neno La Mungu Lililopo.
Mwenye Kupenda Kujifunza Atataka Kujua Ukweli Ili NAFSI Yake Iokoke. Akishaijua Kweli, Atapenda Kuishi Kutokana Na Ukweli Alioupata! Na Atakuwa Huru Kweli Kweli. Na Ukweli Huo Unapatikana Kwenye NENO LA MUNGU PEKEE! Sasa Kama Wewe Sio Msomaji Wa Neno La Mungu, Usibishe Au Kukasirika Kwa Wale Wanaokwambia, kukufundisha, Kukuonya Na Kukukemea Kutokana Na Neno La Mungu. Tafuta Neno La Mungu Linasemaje Kuhusu Hayo Unayotaka Kujua Ndani ya Dhehebu Lako. Kinachofundishwa Nje Ya Neno La Mungu Sio Sahihi Haijalishi Ni Dhehebu Lina Nguvu Za Namna Gani, Au Ni Kubwa Namna Gani.
Kila Mahali Kuna Matatizo. Lakini Wewe Imani Yako Umeijenga Kwenye Nini? kwenye Dhehebu Lako? Au Kwenye Neno La Mungu. Ikiwa Umejengwa Kwenye Neno La Mungu Hutakasirika Na Kutetea Dhehebu Lako.
Kwa Sababu Ya Uvivu Wa Watu Kutolisoma Neno La Mungu, Wako tayari Kuhangaika Kutetea Hoja Kwa Kutumia Vitabu Vya Hekima Na Busara za Watu Mbalimbali, lakini Hawatafuti Kujua Neno La Mungu Linasemaje. Kwa Mantiki Hii Tutakua Tunapoteza Muda, Na Matokeo yake Hatutaujenga mwili wa Kristo Kama lilivyo Kusudi Letu, Bali Tutaubomoa!
PEACE!!
Mwenda na Binti Sayani, Mungu awabariki sana kwa comment zenu.
majibu ya Mwenda kwa Mwakambako yamejitosheleza, nachomuomba ndg yetu Mwakambako akae chini asome kwa makini kitabu cha Matendo ya Mitume ataona jinsi watu walivyopona hata kwa kivuli tu cha Paulo, lakini la muhimu ni Jina gani linalotajwa na kuaminiwa kabla ya miujiza hiyo.
37 Roman Catholic Doctrines
Visit: http://www.chick.com/reading/books/160/160cont.asp
Where Do The Differences Between Catholics
And Protestants Come From?
Many people tell me, “You Protestants interpret the Bible one way, and the Catholic church another!” The differences, however, are for the most part not really differences of interpretation, but of authority. For Biblical Protestants, the authority is the Word of God. A priest summed this up very well when he exclaimed to me with disgust, “You Protestants believe everything that book says!”
The Biblical emphasis which is the heritage of the Protestant churches is visible even in the architecture of its buildings. In the Catholic church the altar is central. There the sacrifice of Christ is believed to be renewed in the mass. In the Protestant churches the pulpit is the center of attention. It is essentially a stand to hold the Bible in a position where it is easy for the preacher to read because the reading and explanation of the word of God is central.
The Catholic church does officially accept the Bible as the inspired Word of God, but not as the final authority. Tradition, along with the pronouncements of Popes and Councils is considered equally authoritative. There are, however, many points in which the tradition of the Catholic church is not in agreement with the Bible. It is at these points that each one of us must decide which he will follow.
A Changing Church
In deciding whether to submit to the authority of the Bible or that of the Church, we need to take into consideration the fact that what the Catholic Church believes to be right or wrong changes with the passing of time. To have the communion service in the language of the people was, at one time, a Protestant heresy. The mass had to be said in Latin. Then came a period of reform started by Pope John the twenty third, when it had to be in the languages of the people instead. The Bible, however, does not change and therefore cannot always agree with a changing church.
An elderly Catholic lady once told me, “If the Pope wants to eat meat on Fridays and go to hell, he can, but I’m not going to!” She reminded me that Catholic doctrine changes from time to time, and so cannot always agree with the Bible. Since the Bible agrees with the present Catholic doctrine that eating meat on Fridays is not sin, it could not agree earlier that eating meat on Fridays was sin.
Down through the centuries, many changes have also entered into the church’s teaching which are strongly in disagreement with the Bible. The veneration of images is one example. Our disagreements with Catholic doctrine do not come from a desire to be obnoxious, but rather from the fact that where there is a conflict between the teachings of the Bible and those of the Catholic church, it is impossible to accept both. Each person must choose in these points which authority he will obey.
For the most part, the traditions that are in contrast with the Bible began to form after 300 A.D. in the time of the Roman emperor Constantine, and gradually developed until they became dogmas of the Church, though a few of the anti-biblical doctrines are very recent.
Protestant Influence in the Catholic Church
A more recent development, and one which is harder to evaluate is that of the ecumenical movement which, when it first began, was not in the Catholic Church. It started in the liberal (also called modernist) wing of the Protestant churches; that is, among those Protestant churches which no longer really believed the Bible. As a result they no longer held to some of the most fundamental Biblical teachings such as salvation being a gift of God which is received through faith in Jesus Christ. Because of this drift in faith, they no longer had a clear message to offer. The result was that the liberal churches started to diminish in attendance.
Where a large congregation had been easily able to maintain its large church building, a smaller group was now having trouble. Often this was also true of the church of another liberal denomination just around the corner. Why not get together, put both congregations in one of the buildings, sell the other, and solve the economic problems of the diminishing churches? Thus practical financial motivation as well as the desirability of oneness combined to begin the ecumenical movement among the Protestant churches.
Roman Catholicism found itself attracted to the ecumenical ideal of unity, but it had a practical motivation as well, that of offering the Roman Catholic Church as the one fold into which all denominations should come. To prepare a Catholicism into which Protestants might feel more free to enter, Bible reading began to be encouraged among Catholics, and changes were made in the Roman Catholic liturgy to make it more like what Protestants were used to.
Unfortunately, however, in their desire to be like Protestants, many Catholic seminaries began teaching the philosophies of the liberal theologians who had led so many Protestant churches away from the Bible. The results were the same. Roman Catholic church attendance started to diminish too, giving the Roman church the same powerful practical financial motivation for combining churches that the liberal Protestant groups had.
While the influence of the Bible has been increasing among some Catholics because they are reading it more now that the church permits it, other Catholics are being swayed by liberal attacks on the Bible’s truthfulness.
Another new development in the Catholic Church which has also come to it from the Protestants is the Charismatic movement which started in a Protestant church in California in 1901. It gave rise first to the Pentecostal churches, and then, spilling across denominational lines, to the Catholic Charismatic movement.
Why Follow the Bible?
Down through the centuries the Bible has been hated and destroyed as no other book. Probably more copies of the Bible have been burned than of all other books put together, yet today more people read it, more people own it, and it is translated into more languages and published in more copies than any other book.
Not only do millions read this book today, but millions of others in the past have given their lives to make its message known. Why?
Because it has made sinful lives good and worthwhile. Through its influence they have come to know God and to be a help to those around them.
Because it is inspired of God. All Scripture is inspired of God…(2 Timothy 3:16). In addition to saying so, it gives convincing evidence of really being inspired by God; for example many of its prophecies have already been fulfilled. Catholic doctrine also states that this book is inspired of God.
The Bible contains everything that is necessary to bring the Christian to perfection. The verse quoted above continues, All Scripture is inspired of God and is useful for teaching – for reproof, correction, and training in holiness so that the man of God may be fully competent and equipped for every good work (2 Timothy 3:16-17). We need add nothing from tradition to bring the believer to this fully competent and equipped state.
Because, as the apostle Peter informs us in his second letter, the Bible is more reliable than that which he had seen with his eyes and heard with his ears because it was written by men impelled by the Holy Spirit (2 Peter 1:16-21). It would seem obvious that if the Bible is more reliable than what Peter himself had seen and heard, it is also more reliable than any tradition which contradicts it.
Some misinterpret a part of this Scripture and say that only the Roman Catholic church is capable of interpreting the Bible. The passage, however, speaks of God’s guidance of those who wrote the Bible, and does not say that only certain ones can interpret it. The apostle Paul praised the believers of Berea for examining the Scriptures for themselves to see if what he was teaching them was really Scriptural: Its members were better disposed than those in Thessalonica, and welcomed the message with great enthusiasm. Each day they studied the Scriptures to see whether these things were so (Acts 17:11). If they did well to test the teachings of the apostle Paul by comparing them with the Scriptures that they already had, how much more should we apply the same test to the traditions of the church today?
The New Testament speaks a great deal about tradition, and condemns it when it is contrary to the word of God. Jesus said: You disregard God’s commandment and cling to what is human tradition¼ That is the way you nullify God’s word in favor of the traditions you have handed on (Mark 7:8,13; see also Matthew 15:2-6; Colossians 2:8; 1 Thessalonians 2:13; Galatians 1:14).
Some, trying to justify the authority of the Catholic church over that of the Scriptures, remind us that the Bible does not contain everything that Jesus and the apostles taught. This is certainly true and the Bible itself affirms it. This fact, however, gives us no authorization to accept the many Catholic doctrines which are explicitly contrary to teachings of Scripture (Revelations 22:18-19; Mark 7:3-13). The Bible contains all that is needed to bring us to faith in Christ, and to help us grow in that faith. (John 20:30-31; 2 Timothy 3:16-17).
The great majority of the differences between Bible believing Protestants and the Roman Catholic Church do not come from different interpretations of the Bible or different Bibles, but from a difference in what is the “final authority.” The Bible must be interpreted in the light of the Bible itself and neither twisted nor set aside to honor the pronouncement of popes, councils, or tradition (2 Thessalonians 2:15; 3:6).
http://www.chick.com/reading/books/218/218_02.asp
ndugu wasomaji kwa kweli inasikitisha sana kuona asilimia kubwa sana ya wakristo wengi wasio wakatoliki wanavyoona makosa au wanavyokosoa ukatoliki.wanajiona kwamba wao wako katika mathehebu yaliyo BORA sana. na tena wanaona kuwa wao wako karibu sana na MUNGU kuliko wengine.ni bora ukauchimba ukatoliki kwa undani tena sio kwa kusoma vitabu,sali hapo kwanza kwa hatua moja moja halafu ukweli utaujua vizuri.jifunze itikadi zao,mafundisho,vigezo,hudhuria mafundisho,soma historia yao toka mwanzo,je waliendeshaje kanisa ,waliweka sheria gani,je taratibu gani waliziweka ili kanisa liweze kukua au liweze kufika hapo lilipo fika.si vema mtu ukajadili udhaifu wa mwenzio ukaacha madhaifu yako tena ambayo ni mengi zaidi.sisi wakatoliki tunakataa tena tunalaani kitendo cha mtu yeyote anaye abudu sanamu,au kitu chochote,tena naomba wakatoliki tuwe imara na imani yetu haya makanisa ya sifa na biashara yapo,yalitabiriwa,na yataendelea kuwepo daima mpaka ukamilifu wa dahari.cha muhimu ni kusimama kutetea mafundisho ya KRISTO na kusimamia amri iliyo kubwa zaidi ya kumpenda MUNGU kuliko kitu chochote na pia kumpenda jirani kama tujipendavyo sisi.kujitangaza kuwa wewe umempokea KRISTO wakati wewe matendo yako ni duni kabisa,wakati una chuki na wenzio,kama wewe uko hivyo kamwe hutamuona MUNGU kw stahili hiyo.MUNGU ni mwenye haki kwa kila AMCHAYE ipasavyo.
Negwako,
Shukrani kwa comment yako ya Sept.2. Naomba hebu nifafanulie kidogo tu juu ya sentensi yako ya mwisho iliyosema hivi; ‘MUNGU ni mwenye haki kwa kila AMCHAYE ipasavyo’ Je kumcha Mungu ipasavyo ni kumcha kwa namna au njia gani? Na je nini maana ya KUMCHA Mungu?
Nitafurahi ukinipa ufafanuzi huo.
Ubarikiwe na Bwana Yesu.
Kwa wale “ndugu zangu” waaminio kuwa WAKATOLIKI hawaabudu ipasavyo, hamjawa wazi kuwa NI KINA NANI WANAOABUDU IPASAVYO.
Mmeweka SIASA-DINI za kushutumu ama kuwapinga wengine ilhali hamjasema wapi palipo sahihi.
Ningependa mifano ya madhehebu mnayoamini kuwa YANAABUDU IPASAVYO na kisha mtueleze kwanini mnaamini hivyo nasi tuendelee kuchangia.
Kama mnalotaka kufanya ni kuwanyooshea kidole wakatoliki bila ninyi kusema wapi walipo na “KWELI” then hakuna msaada kwa wale mnawaona HAWAAMINI KATIKA KWELI.
Baraka kwenu
Shalom Shalom ndugu Mubelwa, nadhani imeshaandikwa mara nyingi hapa kuwa usahihi wa inami yeyote ya Kikristo ni Neno, ni Neno tu lililosahihi, ni Neno tu litasimama, yoooote yanaweza kuwa siyo sahihi ila Neno litasimama.
Unaweza kututajia wapi iliposemwa RC sio sahihi bila kuwa na vigezo vya Neno na vilevile unaweza kuonyesha wapi dhehebu jingine limetajwa kuwa ni sahihi bila vigezo kutoka kwenye Neno. Hayo ndio majadiliano ya Ki Biblia, inaweza kuwa mtu amesahau kuweka mstari lakini inajulikana wazi kuwa hivi ndivyo Biblia isemavyo ni kiasi cha kumuuliza na ataweka.
Sasa upande wa RC vingi tunauliza uhalali wake katika Biblia hakuna anayeweka mistari sahihi kuthibitisha hilo, tukija na moyo wa kujifunza tutajifunza yale ambayo tunakosa ktk madhehebu yetu lakini tukija na moyo wa kujiinua tutatoka bila kitu siku nenda siku rudi. Ubarikiwe
Ndugu Rose.
Labda tuko tofauti. Lakini mimi kama mwandishi mara zote nina mambo kadhaa ninayofanya kabla sijasoma ama kuandika kitu.
Kwanza kabla sijaingia kuchangia katika blog ama tovuti yoyote huwa naunganisha kichea / jina na maudhui. Na kisha naingia kufanya vivyo hivyo katika posts.
Najua wengi hawafanyi na ndio maana nyumbani Tanzania habari za udaku zina mauzo kwani si ajabu kukuta mtu ameandika kichwa kilicho tofauti na maudhui. NIMEANDIKA SAANA JUU YA HILI.
Sasa kwa kurejea katika maoni yako na yangu hapa kwenye hii post, NAOMBA USOME KICHWA CHA POST HII KISHA ULINGANISHE / UOANISHE NA MAUDHUI.
Na hapo ndipo utakapogundua kwanini mara zote nimekuwa nikisema kama Roman Catholic is witchcraft, nionesheni isiyo.
Na kama hakuna aliyetaja, basi kuna makosa katika kuoanisha kichwa husika na maudhui.
Nami nazingatia haya NINAPOANDIKA kwenye web yangu ama kwenye maoni mahala popote pale.
Kwa hiyo kutokana na kichwa cha post hii, bado NINA HAKI ya kuuliza swali langu.
Unasema “Sasa upande wa RC vingi tunauliza uhalali wake katika Biblia hakuna anayeweka mistari sahihi kuthibitisha hilo, tukija na moyo wa kujifunza tutajifunza yale ambayo tunakosa ktk madhehebu yetu lakini tukija na moyo wa kujiinua tutatoka bila kitu siku nenda siku rudi.” HAPA NINGEPENDA UNISAIDIE KUONA NILIPOJIINUA KATIKA MAONI YANGU ILI NIJIFUNZE NA KUEPUKA HILO
Bado swali langu li-halali kwani uhalali wake unatokana na kichwa cha post husika.
Baraka kwako
Ndg Mubelwa.
Hii issue ya kuabudu ipasavyo imetolewa na Ndg Negwako. Na ukisoma comment yake inaonyesha wazi kuwa yeye ni mkatoliki kutokana na statement hii ‘Sisi wakatoliki tunakataa tena tunalaani kitendo cha mtu yeyote anayeabudu sanamu’ Na kisha akamalizia kwa hiyo sentensi ya kuabudu ipasavyo. Hapo ndipo mimi nilipoomba ufafanuzi wa namna au njia ya kuabudu ipasavyo.
Sasa sijaelewa hii hoja yako kuwa kuna watu wanaamini kuwa wakatoliki hawaabudu ipasavyo imetoka wapi wakati aliyesema hayo ni mkatoliki? Hata hivyo siku za nyuma niliwahi kusema kuwa kujua au kutokujua dhehebu langu, hakupunguzi ubaya au uzuri wa hilo dhehebu, na pia kwa kujua au kutokujua dhehebu la mtu anayechangia hapa hakuwezi kubadili taratibu mbaya za ibada za hilo dhehebu. Kinachoweza kubadilika ni muumini/waumini wa dhehebu hilo wanapokuwa tayari kujifunza kweli ya neno la Mungu.
Ikifika mahali dhehebu likafundisha kuwa mtu aliyekufa anaweza kuombewa msamaha wa dhambi zake na walio hai naye akasamehewa kwa sababu ya purgatory theorem au dhehebu linaofundisha kuwa Pope is infallible, huo si ukweli wa neno la Mungu na haitaji kujua dhehebu la mtu ili umwambie kwamba huo sio ukweli wa biblia!!. Pia siku zote kumbuka kuwa mtu kusema madhaifu ya Katoliki haina maana kwamba dhehebu lake liko perfect, no!!.Kwa kusema hivyo haina maana kwamba watu wakae kimya hata kwa issues za msingi ati tu kwa sababu na kwao hakuko sahihi kwa asilimia mia moja!!. Waebrania 4:12 inasema neno la Mungu ni kali kuliko upanga ukatao kuwili, tena biblia kwenye Yeremia 23:29 inasema neno la Mungu ni kama moto na nyundo ivunjayo mawe vipande vipande.
Tukubali kupondwa na kuchomwa na Neno la Mungu ili tutoke kama dhahabu iliyo safi isiyokuwa na mawaa. Tukiendelea kushupaza shingo zetu na kukumbatia udhehebu wetu, tutavunjika mara.
Mungu atubariki sote.
Ndugu Haggai. Shukrani sana kwa maelezo yako. Nashukuru kwa namna ambavyo umekuwa ukishiriki katika kunijibu na kunifafanulia na ninajifunza zaidi katika uandishi wako wa karibuni kuliko ilivyokuwa awali.
ASANTE SAANA.
KATIKA MAELEZO YAKO……Nakubaliana na mengi usemayo. Ninaloendelea kusema hapa ni kuwa kama ulivyosema kuwa “Ikifika mahali dhehebu likafundisha kuwa mtu aliyekufa anaweza kuombewa msamaha wa dhambi zake na walio hai naye akasamehewa kwa sababu ya purgatory theorem au dhehebu linaofundisha kuwa Pope is infallible, huo si ukweli wa neno la Mungu na haitaji kujua dhehebu la mtu ili umwambie kwamba huo sio ukweli wa biblia!!.”
Ina maana kama haya yafunzwayo HUKO si ya kumcha Mungu, basi kuna sehemu ambako wanafunza ya kumcha Mungu.
Niliposoma masuala ya dini kabla na mpaka kuvunjika kwa Roman Empire na kisha kuanza kwa movements za Protestant na zilivyokua, nilianza kupata picha ya “kwanini watu wanaizungumzia Katoliki waizungumziavyo” na nilielewa ILIPOKOSA NA ILIYOFANYA (kama ambavyo niliwahi nukuu kwenye suala la Bangi na sigara), lakini ninavyoendelea kusoma migawanyiko ya madhehebu, na kujiuliza sababu na namna ambavyo WATU WANATETEA MADHEHEBU AMA NJIA ZAO ZA IBADA, nazidi kupata shaka.
Na kisha tujiulize, kama KATOLIKI haikuwa ikikidhi haja za ibada kwa mujibu wa Biblia (kama walivosema kina Jan Hus, Martin Luther, Calvin n.k), ni kwanini mpaka leo kuna madhehebu yanayoibuka kila uchao tena kutoka katika madhehebu ambayo yalionekana kuabudu vema kuliko katoliki?
Hivi huu MFUMKO WA MADHEHEBU NI KWANINI UNAKUWEPO?
Kila ama niseme wengi waanzishao madhehebu wanasema kule walikotoka hawatoshelezi ibada kwa mujibu wa neno.
Labda HATUJALIJUA NENO na labda pia HATUTALIJUA NENO na kwa nionavyo mimi, sababu ya watu kukimbia na kuanzisha mifumo yao ya ibada waiitayo MADHEHEBU, ni kuwa watu hawataki kujadili kwa usahihi pande zote. Wanakaa kujadili upande mmoja na kisha wanadhani huko hakufai na kuelekea kwingine wanakoanzisha mengine na wakijagundua hata huko hakufahi wanakimbilia kwingine.
NA NDICHO KINACHOTOKEA HAPA
Hatuwezi kujadili “mapungufu” ya dhehebu moja kama wanaotoka wanakwenda kwingine ambako hakujadiliwi.
Simaanishi kuifanya mada hii ichambue madhehebu, bali kwa kujua kuwa kuna wanapoenda visivyo na wanapoenda vilivyo kwa mujibu wa neno(KAMA ILIVYO HUKO UAMINIKO), basi kutakuwa na uwiano.
Kama ulivyosema kuwa “….haina maana kwamba watu wakae kimya hata kwa issues za msingi ati tu kwa sababu na kwao hakuko sahihi kwa asilimia mia moja!!.”
Ukweli ni kwamba YAWEZEKANA WATU HAWAJUI KUWA HUKO WALIKO SIO TU HAKUKO SAWA 100%, BALI HAKUKO SAWA ZAIDI YA WANAVYOFIKIRIA na lazima tutambue kuwa MPAKA UTAKAPOJUA TATIZO, NDIPO UNAPOWEZA KUWA SEHEMU YA SULUHISHO.
Ni kweli waKatoliki hawaabudu sawa 100%, ni kweli madhehebu yooote hayaabudu sawa 100%. Lakini ni wapi penye asilimia kubwa na ni kwanini asemaye hivyo anaamini hivyo?
BADO NAULIZA
Baraka kwako Ndugu.
Bwana Yesu asifiwe!!!
Hivi Mulebwa wewe ni taaluma gani
Aasante ndugu Kinyai, mimi nielewavyo kuhusu kumcha MUNGU,ni kutenda yale yampendezayo yeye aliye juu moja wapo ikiwa ni kuwapenda wote bila kujali ni adui au rafiki,pia na kumuabudu MUNGU kwa kutegemea utaratibu ambao uko kati ya dhehebu mbalimbali.
Ndg Lisa.
Asante kwa swali lako ambalo naamini litakuja kuhusisha jibu lake na MADA hii.
Nimekusanya ujuzi katika taaluma za HABARI na UFUNDI.
Ni mtengeneza vipuri vya anga (Aero spare parts) na pia mwanahabari (kwa uzoefu na elimu kama uonavyo hapa http://changamotoyetu.blogspot.com/2009/09/tanzania-yangu-yenye-vyombo-vingi-vya.html).
Lakini pia nimeshiriki ushauri.
Sina taaluma ya dini (kwa maana ya cheti) lakini nimezaliwa, kukulia na kukuziwa katika vituo vya dini ambako baba yangu amekuwa mtumishi sehemu kubwa ya maisha yake. Moja ya vituo ni utheran Junia Seminary ambako mzazi alikuwa mkuu wa kitengo cha Lugha kwa watokao nje kuja kufunza dini Tanzania na ndipo nilipoanza kuona tofauti ya ibada kwa watu wa dini moja. TOFAUTI KUUUBWA SAAANA
Na sasa baada ya kukaa nje kwa zaidi ya nusu muongo tena kwenye nchi inayoaminika kuwa na dini nyingi kuliko yeyote (za kweli na uongo) ninaelewa zaidi suala zima la dini na ndio maana najitahidi kuona kama tunaweza lichambua kwa upana wake na si mazoea. KWANGU KUPITIA HAYA NIMEJIFUNZA NA KAMA KUJIFUNZA NDIO KUELIMIKA NADHANI NIMEPATA ELIMU AMBAYO PIA NAIITA TAALUMA.
Asante kwa swali ndugu na naamini nimekujibu sawia
Katika maoni yaliyopita nimesema “Moja ya vituo ni utheran Junia Seminary ambako mzazi alikuwa mkuu wa kitengo cha Lugha kwa watokao nje kuja kufunza dini Tanzania na ndipo nilipoanza kuona tofauti ya ibada kwa watu wa dini moja. ”
Kauli sahihi niliyotaka kuandika ni kuwa “…..WATOKAO NJE NA KUJA KUFUNZA MAMBO MBALIMBALI NA KUKAA HAPO KUJIFUNZA KISWAHILI KATIKA / KUPITIA TAASISI HIYO YA DINI TANZANIA”
Shukrani
Naomba kupata ufafanuzi wa matumizi ya kauli hii “marehemu apumzike kwa amani” (R.I.P) au “Mungu ailaze roho ya marehemu mahali pema peponi” kwa mujibu ya maandiko matakatifu kama upo. Msemo huu umezoewa kusemwa na watu wengi wa kada mbali mbali za kidini. Kusema “Mungu ailaze roho ya marehemu mahali pema peponi” huku sio kuwaombea marehemu? Kauli hii inatumika kwa RC tu au na makusanyiko mengine/madhehebu mengine?
asante Ndugu Mulebwa
Shalom ndg Albert.
Je hizo nukuu ulizozitoa hapo juu huwa ni sehemu ya mahubiri/mafundisho wakati wa msiba au huwa ni sehemu za historia za marehemu toka kwa wafiwa?
Ninavyojua RC ndio husema ‘Marehemu apumzike kwa amani’ katika ibada zao za mazishi, sijui huwa ina maana gani. Maneno ninayojua hutumiwa sana ni haya ya kutoka kitabu cha Ayubu yanayosema “BWANA alitoa, na BWANA ametwaa; Jina la BWANA na libarikiwe”(Ayubu 1:21), na hii huwa na nia ya kuonyesha kuwa kifo nacho ni sehemu ya kazi ya Mungu ya kuwatwaa wateule wake. Lakini maneno kama hayo yakitumika kwa mtu aliyejiua au aliyetoa uhai wake mwenyewe(kwa namna yoyote ile), basi ujumbe mzima wa maneno hayo hukosa maana kwa kuwa Ayubu aliyasema maneno hayo kuonyesha kuwa kila alichokuwa nacho kilitoka kwa Mungu, hivyo hata kama vimeondoka bado Jina la Bwana litaendelea kubarikiwa na kutukuzwa. Hayo mengine uliyoyanukuu sijawahi kuyaona kwenye Biblia.
Baraka za Mungu ziwe kwako.
Ndugu Haggai uliniuliza swali hili
“Je hizo nukuu
ulizozitoa hapo juu
huwa ni sehemu
ya mahubiri/
mafundisho
wakati wa msiba
au huwa ni
sehemu za
historia za
marehemu toka
kwa wafiwa?” Msemo nilioutoa nimeusikia kwa watu wa imani mbali mbali kama nilivyotangulia kusema kwenye komenti yangu. Mimi nimesikia msemo huu ukitumiwa na watu pale wasikiapo taarifa za msiba na katika kuwapa pole wafiwa, mwishowe husema “Mungu ailaze roho ya Marehemu mahali pema peponi”, “marehemu apumzike kwa amani (R.I.P)”.
Katika ibada za msiba maneno haya, “Mungu alitoa na Mungu ametwaa jina la Bwana lihimidiwe/libarikiwe” pamoja na haya “miili yetu ni mavumbi na itarudi mavumbini” ndio huwa naisikia.
Ndugu Haggai, umesema bila hofu kuwa misemo niliyoitoa hutumiwa na RC, sijui una udhibitisho wowote au umeamua ku-take advantage kwa kuwa RC kuna ibada za mazishi? Huo ufahamu umeupataje?
Hivi kwa wakristo walio nje ya RC, maiti huwa zinatupwa, zinachomwa au zinazikwa kwa majeneza? Kama zinazikwa kwa majeneza, hii si ibada ya wafu kwa kuwa tu binadamu asiye na uhai bado anathaminiwa?
Mbarikiwe na Bwana watu wa Mungu.
Bwana Yesu asifiwe
From what I know peponi ni paradise kwa Kiingereza. Na peponi ni kwa wale wanaosubiri hukumu ya mwisho na hawakuwa na dhambi ili baada ya hukumu waende mbinguni.
Haya ni maneno ya faraja tu kwa marehemu na hata wafiwa na sidhani kama tuna ujasiri wa kusema marehemu Mungu ampeleke jehanamu, so tunajifariji kwa kusema Mungu amlaze peponi yaani eneo la mapumziko akisubiri hukumu. Maneno haya hayaongezi kitu wala kupunguza kitu kwenye hukumu kwani hukumu itaangalia matendo ya mtu hapa duniani kabla ya kufa kwake.
We can suggest other verse instead of this and give supportive reasons.
Bwana Yesu asifiwe!!!
Tafsiri za biblia ni pana sana. Nilisikia Mchungaji Mmoja maarufu kabisa akisema inakuwaje watu watumie maneno Mungu ailaze roho ya Marehemu mahali pema peponi. Yeye anatafsiri peponi kuwa ni kwenye MAPEPO. Ila nilipojiuliza kwanini Yesu alimwambia yule Jambazi kuwa leo tutakuwa wote peponi sikupata jibu. MSAADA TAFADHALI KWA WAJUZI WA TAFASIRI.
NANUKUUU
Kwa wale “ndugu zangu” waaminio kuwa WAKATOLIKI hawaabudu ipasavyo, hamjawa wazi kuwa NI KINA NANI WANAOABUDU IPASAVYO.
Mmeweka SIASA-DINI za kushutumu ama kuwapinga wengine ilhali hamjasema wapi palipo sahihi.
Ningependa mifano ya madhehebu mnayoamini kuwa YANAABUDU IPASAVYO na kisha mtueleze kwanini mnaamini hivyo nasi tuendelee kuchangia.
Kama mnalotaka kufanya ni kuwanyooshea kidole wakatoliki bila ninyi kusema wapi walipo na “KWELI” then hakuna msaada kwa wale mnawaona HAWAAMINI KATIKA KWELI.
Baraka kwenu
BETTER TO THAT KWANI KWA MKATOLIKI ATAKAYESOMA MAELEZO HAYA, KISHA AKAOKOKA ATENDA KWENYE KANISA LIPI????
TUWEKE PIA KULE TUNAKOAMINI KUWA WANAABUDU KWA USAHIHI ILI WATAKAOAMUA KUOKOKA NA KUACHA KUABUBU KICHAWI WAENDE HUKO. KWA NJIA HII TUTAKUWA TUMEWASAIDIA SANA KWANI WATAKUWA WAMETOKA MAHALI AMBAPO SI SAHIHI NA KWENDA KWENYE USAHIHI. VINGINEVYO TUTAKUWA TUMEWAACHA NJIA PANDA.
Ndugu Albert Paul,
Nadhani katika kujibu swali/maswali niliyokuuliza tarehe 7/9, umeenda nje kabisa ya swali hilo. Misa au ibada ya dhehebu huwa na taratibu maalum zinazofuatwa na waongozaji wa ibada/misa hizo pamoja na waumini wao. Nilisema bila hofu kuwa RC husema ‘marehemu apumzike kwa amani’ kama sehemu ya ibada yao kwa sababu nimehudhuria ibada nyingi tu za mazishi za RC na kusikia maneno hayo.
Kwa hiyo nimeshangazwa na hoja yako ya wakristo walio nje ya Rc maiti zao zinazikwaje, kwa sababu hilo ni nje kabisa ya lile ulilouliza hapo tarehe 6/9/10, ambalo ndilo lililetekeza mimi kukuuliza (7/9/10) swali lenye sehemu mbili kuwa maneno hayo huwa ni sehemu ya mahubiri/mafundisho au sehemu ya historia za marehemu toka kwa wafiwa. Kisha nikaeleza neno toka Ayubu 1:21.
Labda sikueleweka nilipouliza ni sehemu za ibada, kwa kweli maana yangu hasa ilikuwa ni kutaka kujua hao wanaotumia hivyo vifungu, huwa vipo kwenye taratibu zao za ibada/misa?(documented?)
Shalom ndg Mwakambako,
naomba nijibu hoja yako kuwa tunaosema RC sio sahihi tuwaeleze waende wapi ifuatavyo:
Mtu anapohubiriwa Neno hadi akatambua anamhitaji Yesu kuwa Bwana na mwokozi wake, yeye mwenyewe atakiri kwa kinywa chake na atajitambua kuwa ni mwenye dhambi na ataomba toba, haijalishi umesoma mtandaoni, gazetini, mtu kakuhubiria, umesikia redioni au mkutano wa Injili. Kinachofuata kwako uliyetubu na kumkiri Yesu, huyo Yesu ataingia kwako, lazima utaona mabadiliko:
1. Utatafuta kumfahamu Yeye zaidi, kama ulikuwa huna Biblia utainunua au kuazima, ukiwaona walio na Yesu utawatambua na kuwafuata, maana wote Yesu yupo ndani yenu. Hii ni shuhuda hata kwa wanafunzi wa mwanzo ktk kitabu cha Yohana walipoitwa waliacha uvuvi, waliacha yote wakamfuata
Yohana 1:35Siku iliyofuata, Yohana alikuwako huko tena pamoja na wanafunzi wake wawili. 36Alipomwona Yesu akipita, akasema, “Tazama, Mwana Kondoo wa Mungu!’’ 37Wale wanafunzi wawili walipomsikia Yohana akisema haya, wakamfuata Yesu. 38Yesu akageuka, akawaona wakimfuata akawauliza, “Mnataka nini?’’.
Wakamwambia, “Rabi,’’ (maana yake Mwalimu), “Unaishi wapi?’’
39Yesu akawajibu, “Njoni, nanyi mtapaona!’’
Hivyo wakaenda na kupaona mahali alipokuwa anaishi, wakakaa naye siku ile, kwa kuwa ilikuwa yapata saa kumi.
40Andrea nduguye Simoni Petro, alikuwa mmoja wa wale wawili waliosikia yale Yohana aliyokuwa amesema, naye ndiye aliyemfuata Yesu. 41Kitu cha kwanza Andrea alichofanya ni kumtafuta Simoni nduguye na kumwambia, “Tumemwona Masiya” (yaani, Kristo). 42Naye akamleta kwa Yesu.
Yesu akamwangalia na kusema, “Wewe ni Simoni mwana wa Yohana, utaitwa Kefa’’
Vivyo kwenye Matendo ya mitume Sauli mfarisayo alipotokewa na Yesu baada ya toba na kupona alikwenda kuwatafuta mitume na waKristo wenzie, huulizi kwa nini hakurudi kwa dini yake ya Farisayo?
Matendo 9: 5Sauli akajibu, “U nani wewe, Bwana?”
Ile sauti ikajibu, “Mimi ni Yesu unayemtesa”. 6“Sasa inuka uingie mjini, nawe utaambiwa yakupasayo kutenda.”
7Watu wale waliokuwa wakisafiri pamoja na Sauli wakasimama bila kuwa na la kusema, kwa sababu walisikia sauti lakini hawakumwona aliyekuwa akizungumza. 8Sauli akainuka kutoka pale chini na alipojaribu kufungua macho yake hakuweza kuona kitu cho chote. Basi wakamshika mkono wakamwongoza mpaka Dameski. 9Naye kwa muda wa siku tatu alikuwa kipofu naye hakula wala kunywa cho chote.
10Huko Dameski alikuwepo mwanafunzi mmoja jina lake Anania. Bwana alimwita katika maono, “Anania!”
akajibu, “Mimi hapa Bwana.”
11Bwana akamwambia, “Ondoka uende katika barabara iitwayo Nyofu ukaulize katika nyumba ya Yuda mtu kutoka Tarso, jina lake Sauli wakati huu anaomba, 12katika maono amemwona mtu aitwaye Anania akija na kuweka mikono juu yake ili apate kuona tena.”
2. Aliye na Yesu ndani yake, anampokea msaidizi Roho Mt naye atamuongoza katika maamuzi yake yote.
Matendo 1:8Lakini mtapokea nguvu akiisha kuwajilia juu yenu Roho Mtakatifu, nanyi mtakuwa mashahidi Wangu katika Yerusalemu, Uyahudi kote na Samaria, hadi miisho ya dunia.’’
3. Utavutwa na wale waliowaamini kama wewe,lakini kama huna Yesu hata ungebebwa kwa tingatinga na kuingizwa ndani ya jengo walimo Wakristo (unachoita Kanisa) haifai kitu maana hauna mnachofanana, hauna Kristo ndani yako, wala nia ya kumpokea wala moyo wa kujifunza, badala yake utafanya uharibifu tu maana shetani bado anakutumia atakavyo kwa sababu huna Roho mt anayekuongoza bali unaenenda kimwili. Kwasababu unaenenda kimwli utavutwa zaidi na yote ya mwilini na si ya rohoni, ni tofauti na aliye na Yesu na Roho Mt akimuongoza.
Galatia 3: 26Kwa maana ninyi nyote mmekuwa watoto wa Mungu katika Kristo Yesu kwa njia ya imani. 27Kwa maana wote mliobatizwa ndani ya Kristo, mmemvaa Kristo. 28Wala hakuna tena Myahudi au Myunani, mtumwa au mtu huru, mwanaume wala mwanamke, maana nyote mmekuwa wamoja ndani ya Kristo Yesu.
Galatia 4: 6Kwa sababu ninyi ni watoto wa Mungu, Mungu amemtuma Roho wa Mwanawe mioyoni mwetu, anayelia, “Abbaa! Yaani, Baba.” 7Kwa hiyo, wewe si mtumwa tena, bali ni mtoto, nawe ikiwa ni mtoto, basi wewe pia ni mrithi, mrithi wa Mungu.
Galatia 5: 16Kwa hiyo nasema, enendeni kwa Roho, wala hamtazitimiza kamwe tamaa za mwili. 17Kwa maana mwili hutamani yale yaliyo kinyume na Roho, nayo Roho hutamani yale yaliyo kinyume na mwili. Roho na mwili hupingana na kwa sababu hiyo hamwezi kufanya mnayotaka. 18Lakini kama mkiongozwa na Roho, hamko chini ya sheria.
19Basi matendo ya mwili ni dhahiri nayo ni haya: Uasherati, uchafu, ufisadi, 20kuabudu sanamu, uchawi, uadui, ugomvi, wivu, hasira, fitina, faraka, uzushi, 21husuda, ulevi, ulafi na mambo mengine yanayofanana na hayo. Nawaonya, kama nilivyokwisha kuwaonya kabla, kwamba watu watendao mambo kama hayo, hawataurithi Ufalme wa Mungu.
22Lakini tunda la Roho ni upendo, furaha, amani, uvumilivu, utu wema, fadhili, uaminifu, 23upole, kiasi. Katika mambo kama haya hakuna sheria. 24Wote walio wa Kristo Yesu wameusulibisha mwili pamoja na tamaa zake. 25Kwa kuwa tunaishi kwa Roho, basi na tuenende kwa Roho. 26Tusijisifu bure, tukichokozana na kuoneana wivu.
4. Ukimpokea Yesu unapaswa kuachana na ibada zako zisizofaa na kuambatana na walioamini
2 Korintho 6: 14Msifungiwe nira pamoja na watu wasioamini, kwa jinsi isivyo sawasawa, kwa maana pana uhusiano gani kati ya haki na uovu? Au kuna ushirika gani kati ya nuru na giza? 15Kuna mapatano gani kati ya Kristo na Belialia? Yeye aaminiye ana sehemu gani na yeye asiyeamini? 16Kuna mapatano gani kati ya hekalu la Mungu na sanamu? Kwa kuwa sisi tu hekalu la Mungu aliye hai. Kama Mungu alivyosema : ‘‘Nitakaa pamoja nao na kutembea katikati yao, nami nitakuwa Mungu wao, nao watakuwa watu wangu.’’
17‘‘Kwa hiyo tokeni miongoni mwao,mkatengwe nao,asema Bwana.Msiguse kitu cho chote kilicho najisi,Nami nitawakaribisha.’’ 18‘‘Mimi nitakuwa Baba kwenu,
nanyi mtakuwa wanangu na binti zangu,asema Bwana Mwenyezi.’’
5. Kwakifupi ni kuwa ukiwa na Yesu ndani yako wewe tayari ni hekalu, ni kanisa, unakwenda kuungana na viungo vingine katika kanisa ambalo ni mwili wa Kristo, utahitajika kama kiungo lakini nawe uwe si mtu wa kujiinua ili ujifunze hekima ya Mungu ambayo ni ktk neno lake na si hekima za wanadamu (watumishi)
1 Korintho 3:16Je, hamjui ya kwamba ninyi ni hekalu la Mungu na kwamba Roho wa Mungu anakaa ndani yenu? 17Kama mtu ye yote akiliharibu hekalu la Mungu, Mungu atamwangamiza mtu huyo, Kwa maana hekalu la Mungu ni takatifu,ambalo ndilo ninyi.
18Msijidanganye. Kama mtu ye yote miongoni mwenu akidhani kuwa ana hekima kwa viwango vya dunia hii, inampasa awe mjinga ili apate kuwa na hekima. 19Kwa maana hekima ya ulimwengu huu ni upuzi mbele za Mungu. Kama ilivyoandikwa: “Mungu huwanasa wenye hekima katika hila yao,” 20Tena, “Bwana anajua kwamba mawazo ya wenye hekima ni ubatili.” 21Hivyo basi, mtu asijivune kuhusu wanadamu! Kwa kuwa vitu vyote ni vyenu, 22ikiwa ni Paulo au Apolo au Kefa au dunia au uzima au mauti, au wakati uliopo au wakati ujao, haya yote ni yenu 23na ninyi ni wa Kristo, naye Kristo ni wa Mungu.
Neema ya Bwana Yesu iwe nanyi na Upendo uwe nanyi nyote katika Kristo Yesu. Amen.
Bwana YEsu asifiwe!!!!
Tatizo Dada Rose linajitokeza na najiuliza KULIKONI WALE WALE WALIOOKOKA WAKO KWENYE MAKUNDI FULANI FULANI AMBAYO NAWEZA KUSEMA NI MADHEHEBU, HAPO HAPO WANAPIGANA VITA WAO KWA WAO. MSHIRIKA HUYU ATAKWAMBIA WALE SI SAHIHI SISI NI SAHIHI, NA PALE PIA UTASIKIA MANENO HAYO HAYO. NA WOOOOOTE WANADAI KUONGOZWA NA ROHO WA KUMGU. KULIKONI??? MGAWANYO HUU. HAWA KATOLIKI WAENDE WAPI??? WANAKOABUDU KWA USAHIHI MAANA HUKU AMEAMBIWA ANAABUDU KICHAWI NA SUPPORTIVE EVIDENCE YA NENO NA HAPO HAPO AKIENDA KWENYE DHEHEBU LA KIROHO LA WATU HAWA, WALE WANIBUKA NA KUSEMA HUKO ULIKO SI SAHIHI ANAPEWA NA SUPPORTIVE EVIDENCE, KWA SABABU HIYO ATATAFUTA KWINGINE HUKU NAKO ANAAMBIWA HAKUNA UPAKO. WHERE ARE WE GOING NOW??? DU TUNAZALISHA NINI HAPA WATU WA MUNGU. PLEASE TELL THEM WHERE TO GO. NA SISI TUNAJUA NI KWA NAMNA MOJA AMA NYINGINE UCHANGA KIROHO UNAKUWAJE, NTU ANAKUWA KATIKA MAZINGIRA GANI!!! ANAISHIA KUTANGA TANGA KUTAFUTA MAHALI SAHIHI.
TUMWINUE YESU NA SI MADHEHEBU YETU AU WATUMISHI AU KUTAZAMANA SISI KWA SISI. TUMTAZAME YESU ZAIDI FIKRA ZA WALE NI WACHAWI NA SISI NI WA MUNGU ZITATOKA.
AMEN!
Dada Rose,
Nami naungana nawe maelezo yako ambayo natumaini kabisa yanajibu hoja ya ndugu Mwakambako kuhusu namna ya mtu akiokoka ni vipi atapata sehemu sahihi ya kuabudia. Mungu akubariki na akuzidishe katika utumishi wake. Amina!
Ndg Mwakambako,
Mimi nilizingatia sana maneno haya yaliyoandikwa na dada Rose tarehe 3 Sept:
“Unaweza kututajia wapi iliposemwa RC sio sahihi bila kuwa na vigezo vya Neno na vilevile unaweza kuonyesha wapi dhehebu jingine limetajwa kuwa ni sahihi bila vigezo kutoka kwenye Neno. Hayo ndio majadiliano ya Ki Biblia, inaweza kuwa mtu amesahau kuweka mstari lakini inajulikana wazi kuwa hivi ndivyo Biblia isemavyo ni kiasi cha kumuuliza na ataweka.
Sasa upande wa RC vingi tunauliza uhalali wake katika Biblia hakuna anayeweka mistari sahihi kuthibitisha hilo, tukija na moyo wa kujifunza tutajifunza yale ambayo tunakosa ktk madhehebu yetu lakini tukija na moyo wa kujiinua tutatoka bila kitu siku nenda siku rudi.”
Hadi sasa hakuna hata mmoja ambaye anahitaji kuelekezwa SEHEMU ILIYO SAHIHI [kwa jina], ambaye amefafanua ni kwa namna gani MAFUNDISHO hayo ya RC, yaliyoko kwenye mada NI SAHIHI kwa mujibu wa Neno la Mungu. Kwa hiyo mnahitaji mtajiwe mahali sahihi wakati ninyi wenyewe hamjaeleza kukubali wala kukataa usahihi wa mafundisho hayo ya RC.
Mjadala uliopo ni kulinganisha mfundisho ya RC na ya Neno la Mungu na si kulinganisha mafundisho ya RC na ya dhehebu fulani. Tukifanya hivi tutakuwa “tunautazama wokovu kwa kioo cha madhehebu”. Hebu tuutazame wokovu wa kioo cha Neno la Mungu! Hakuna dhehebu linalokuwa sahihi kwa sababu eti linaitwa “La kiroho”. Hapana!
Ndugu Orbi alitoa mfano wa mahali anaposali kwa kuandika hivi:
“Nasali katika kanisa ambalo wengine wanayaita ya “KIROHO” na nimewahi kumuuliza mchungaji wangu kuhusu mafundisho mengi na mengi mno! Ilibidi aseme tu kuwa huo sisi ndio msimamo wetu lakini Biblia haisemi hivyo!Lakini watu katika Dhehebu hilo la Kiroho wanampokea Yesu! Wengine kwa kuyajua baadhi ya mafundisho hao wanakwazika na kwenda kulitafuta “Dhehebu la kiroho” lililo sahihi zaidi!”
Baada ya kuandika hivyo mimi nilimjibu hivi:
“Kanisa linapoitwa kuwa ‘la Kiroho’ si tiketi kwamba ni kweli ni la kiroho. Wala siyo kinga kwamba halihukumiwi na Neno la Mungu. Kama hayo ambayo mchungaji wako anayafahamu fika kwamba ni kinyume na Biblia yanapotosha watu katika kumwabudu Mungu katika roho na Kweli, ni sharti muyashughulikie haraka. Siyo sahihi mkisema …”kwa kuwa Memonite nako kuna mapungufu, na kule Watakatifu wa Siku za Mwisho’ kuna mapungufu mengi, basi acha na ya kwetu yaendelee kuwepo!” Hapo ni sawa na kulikuna jipu badala ya kulikamua!”
Ndg Mwakambako, ni kweli mvutano kati ya madhehebu ni mkubwa. Na kila kukicha unazidi kuongezeka. Na hili halitakwisha hadi siku Yesu atakaporudi. Sababu yake ni kwamba MAFUNDISHO ya Uongo yanazidi kuongezeka kadri siku zinavyoendelea.
Na kwangu mimi MVUTANO HUU kati ya madhehebu huku kila mmoja akisema YUKO SAHIHI kuliko mwingine NI SABABU MUHIMU sana ya KUTOKUMUELEKEZA MTU mahali sahihi pa kuabudu KWA KUTAJA JINA LA DHEHEBU lililo sahihi. Usahihi wowote wa dhehebu ni yale mafundisho [Doctrine] yaliyoko ndani yake, kama yanalingana na Neno la Mungu. Kwa hiyo usahihi wa mahali fulani pa kuabudia hauko katika jina, bali katika mAfundisho yake.
‘Supportive evidence’ ya maandiko kuhusu usahihi au upotofu wa dhehebu fulani ni lazima ichunguzwe kwa kina. Hata IMANI POTOFU hutumia ‘supportive evidence’ ya Neno la Mungu. Lakini ili kuwabaini hao inabidi kujifunza Neno la Mungu kikamilifu. Kwa hiyo suala si supportive evidence ya Biblia tu, bali USAHIHI wa evidence hiyo!. Ndiyo maana hapa tunajifunza Neno la Mungu kama Neno na wala si kutumia jina la dhehebu fulani.
Hata RC katika mafundisho yao ya Pagatory, na mambo mengine yaliyo katika mada yana ‘supportive evidence’ ya maandiko ambayo imeyafanya ya-prevail hadi sasa. Tumeona wengi hapa WAKIHALALISHA ‘kuomba kwa kupitia Bikira Maria’ badala ya Yesu kwa kuleta supportive evidence. Lakini tukichunguza ukweli unajieleza wenyewe kwamba evidence hizo siyo genuine, ni potofu. Kwa hiyo siyo sahihi KUPOKEA KILA supportive evidence eti kwa kuwa tu imetoka katika Biblia! Ni rahisi kupotoshwa.
Kila mkristo ANAHITAJI kujifunza Neno la Mungu kikamilifu ili aweze kusimama kwa miguu yake mwenyewe katika Imani. Hakuna udhuru kwa Mungu kwamba mimi nilifundishwa Uongo ndiyo maana nimepotea. Wote tuna nafasi sawa ya kujifunza Neno la Mungu. Dada Rose ameeleza kwa kirefu sana jinsi mtu akiokoka ROHO MTAKATIFU huingia ndani yake na KUWA KIONGOZI mkuu kuhusu ni wapi atakuwa salama kiroho. Kuna wakati mtu anaweza kuambiwa na mtu kwamba mahali fulani ndiyo sahihi, lakini kwa kumtegemea Roho wa Mungu ndani yake, mtu anaweza kuja kugundua kwamba siyo mahali sahihi kwake na hivyo akashawishiwa kuelekea mahali sahihi. Huku ndiko kumtegema Roho Mtakatifu.
KUOMBA MTU AELEKEZWE MAHALI SAHIHI PA KUABUDU KWA KUTAJIWA JINA NI KUWATEGEMEA WANADAMU, ambao wakati mmwingine wanaweza kukosea. Mara Nyingi sana huwa nawasikia wahubiri wakiwatangazia watu wanaookoka kwenye mikutano ya Injili kwamba ‘MTU AKIOKOKA ANATAKIWA KWENDA KUABUDU MAHALI PANAPOFUNDISHWA KWELI YA NENO LA MUNGU’. Sasa swali hapa ni kwa vipi atatambua hilo? Jibu ni kwamba mtu akiamua kuokoka kweli kweli Roho wa Mungu huchukua control na ni lazima atasikia moyoni mwake mwenyewe kwamba hapa ndipo sahihi! Mtu anayewaagiza watu waende kwenye dhehebu lake, na lake tu! basi huyo atakuwa anahubiri dini kwa kuwa hakuna dhehebu fulani peke TU yake linalofundisha Neno la Mungu kwa ukamilifu! Ziko sehemu nyingi. Na majina yanaweza kutuchanganya bali Doctrine/Mafundisho yake ndiyo hutupatia mwanga.
Nilikuwa natazama kipindi fulani katika Emmanuel TV, ambapo mtu mmoja alipoulizwa ana ushauri gani kwa watu wanaotazama kipindi hicho yeye alisema anawashauri wajiunge na Sinagogue Church Of All Nations lakini hapo hapo mtumishi T.B Joshua alimkatisha na kusema ‘WAJIUNGE KATIKA KANISA LOLOTE LILILO HAI’. Huu ndio mtazamo sahihi wa kumfundisha mtu kujiunga katika ‘MAHALI SAHIHI pa kuabudu. Si kutaja jina la dhehebu, JINA LA DHEHEBU si KITU bali KITU ni kile kinachofundishwa ndani yake!
Mtu akiokoka, Mungu mwenyewe hushughulika naye kumuongoza mahali sahihi. Ndiyo maana mojawapo pia ya Zaburi 23. Sisi tunachofanya hapa ni kushauriana tu katika kujifunza Neno la Mungu. Lakini ikiwa katika kushauriana hapa ikitokea kuna mtu ameguswa na Neno na akaokoka, tayari Mungu ataingilia katika na kwa hakika nuru ya Mungu itakayokua imeingia ndani yake itamuelekeza mahali sahihi pa kuabudia. Hapa tujifunze USAHIHI WA NENO na si KUELEKEZANA KATIKA MADHEHEBU.
Najua kunaweza kutokea swali hapa kwamba, ‘kama ni hivyo kwa nini basi tusimwachie Roho mtakatifu awafundidhe RC usahihi au upotofu wa imani yao?’ Jibu la swali hili ni kwamba NENO la Mungu ni moja ya zana anazotumia Roho mtakatifu kumfundisha mtu. Mtu akilisoma Neno na kulifakari kwa usahihi na kulifanyia kazi huyo tayari atakuwa ameshahudumiwa na Roho mtakatifu. Kwa hiyo tunapochambua Neno la Mungu hapa tayari Roho mtakatifu yuko kazini! Haya ni matokeo ya ukweli kwamba Neno la Mungu Li Hai.
Mkristo ambaye ataishia kutanga tanga kwa kutafuta mahali sahihi HUYO ATAKUWA HAJAWEKA MSINGI WAKE KWA MUNGU bali atakuwa anaweKa msingi kwa viongozi wa dini na madhehebu. Lakini kuhama sehemu yenye ‘tatizo’ ili kwenda sehemu ambayo ina mafundisho mazuri si ‘kutanga tanga’ kwa kuwa ni lazima mtu akiokoka ataondoka mahali pasipo sahihi ili aende mahali sahihi. Kutanga tanga hutokea wakati ambao mtu huyo anakuwa ni mtu wa kuzunguka tu, maisha yake yote ana hama hama. Kwa mtu wa namna hii ni lazima akae chini atafakari mwenendo wake. Ajikague kwama kweli ni kufatuta MAHALI SAHIHI au ANATAFUTA MAMBO MENGINE!
Mizozo mingi inayotokea katika madhehebu yanayohubiri wokovu mingi si ya ki-IMANI. Mingi ni ya ki-uhitaji na utofauti wa maisha ya kila siku ya binaadamu. Kwa mfano ratiba ya vipindi, namna wanavyokabiliana na mambo kama umasikini, nk ambayo mchangiaji mmoja aliandika ni “Non-essentials” katika IMANI YA WOKOVU. Kwa hiyo mingi ya mizozo hiyo haiondoi ukweli kwamba mahali hapo hapafundishi kweli ya Neno la Mungu. Lakini hizo nazo ni changamoto ambazo kama watu waliookoka wanatakiwa kukaa chini na kutafakari ili kuziondoa. Siyo mambo ya kuendekeza kwa sababu yakidumu yanaweza kuleta madhara mioyoni mwa watu!
Tumwinue Yesu na si madhehebu yetu au watumishi wetu au kutazamana sisi kwa sisi. Lakini Yesu tutamuinua kwa kujifunza Neno la Mungu kikamilifu na kutokuendelea KUKUMBATIA mambo ambayo yanapingana na Neno la Mungu kwa kisingizio kwamba ‘dhehebu letu’ linasema hivyo. Tutamuinua Yesu kwa kuwa na msimamo mmoja wa “KWA KUWA NENO LA MUNGU LINASEMA HIVI”
Tunapomtazama Yesu zaidi, tutajikuta wote TUNAFUATA MWONGOZO MMOJA WA NENO, HAPATAKUWA NA WATU WANAOFUATA MIONGOZO YA MADHEHEBU AMBAYO MINGINE INAPINGANA NA NENO LA YESU KRSITO.
Tukimtazama Yesu Wote tutakuwa tayari kulitii Neno lake. Kulitii Neno lake kwa pamoja ndiko kutaondoa tofauti kati yetu!
Wote tukimtazama Yesu hatakuwepo mtu kati yetu ambaye ataendelea tu kufuata miongozo ya madhehebu ambayo mingine ina walakini kama kweli ni ya Mungu, na mingine ikisemekana ni ya ‘kichawi’. Hatakuwepo mtu wa namna hii kwa sababu SISI sote tutakuwa tunamtazama MCHUNGAJI MWEMA ambaye ni Yesu Kristo. Na kama tutakubali kuchungwa naye TUTAKUWA TAYARI KUISIKILIZA SAUTI YAKE. Tutakuwa TAYARI KULITII NENO lake.
Shime basi, tuache kukumbatia na kun’gang’ania mafundisho ya madhehebu BALI TUJIFUNZE NENO LA MUNGU na tukishalielewa TULIFUATE. Kwa kufanya hivi ndivyo tutakuwa TUNAMUINUA NA KUMTAZAMA YESU peke yake!
Bwana Yesu asifiwe!!!
Nanukuuu
“”"”"Mtu akiokoka, Mungu mwenyewe hushughulika naye kumuongoza mahali sahihi.”"”"”
Kwa maneno haya ndugu John nakubaliana na wewe 100%
Haleluya ndg yangu John Paul.
Kwangu mimi naiona comment yako ya tarehe 18/09/2010 kama hitimisho la mada hii, kwa sababu imegusa ukweli wa pande zote kuhusu madhehebu na mjadala mzima.
Nimalizie kwa kunukuu kifungu kimoja ulichokiandika hapo juu na kuongezea maneno kidogo tu kwamba tukimtazama Yesu,wote tutakuwa tayari kulitii neno lake. Kulitii neno lake kwa pamoja ndiko kutaondoa tofauti kati yetu na hatimaye kutufikisha kwenye umoja wa imani na ndipo hatutayatanguliza madhehebu yetu mbele badala ya neno la Mungu na ndipo pia Mungu atatulinda kwa Jina lake tukingali hapa ulimwenguni ili umoja huu usivunjike kwa sababu tu nani anaabudu hapa na nani haabudu pale!! (Yohana 17:11-12).
Baraka kwako John Paul na wengine wote.
Shalom ndg John Paul na wengineo, asante kama umepata kitu kwangu sifa na utukufu kwake nami nabarikiwa sana na mafundisho yenu, Mungu azidi kuwainua.
Kwako ndg Mwakambako, natumaini maelezo ya kina John Paul, Haggai Kinyau, Benard Mwenda na wengineo yanajitosheleza, hapa SG tunapojadili ni sawa na mpanzi, pale penye udongo mzuri mmea utaota, utakua na ndege wa baharini na nchi kavu watatua na kula na kufanya makao, Halelujah!
Ndugu Haggai Kinyau ,
Nakushukuru kwa kunitakia baraka za Mungu kutokana na mchango huo nilioandika. Namshukuru Mungu pia kwa namna ulivyouona mchango huo kuhusiana na mada hii.
Katika yote tuendelee kumtukuza Mungu na pia tuzidi kujifunza Neno Lake!
Neema ya Mungu iwe nasi sote tunaosoma na kuchangia katika blog hii.
Bwana Yesu asifiwe,
Katika kupekua pekua kwemye mtandao kuhusiana na suala hili la Roman Catholicism nimefika katika wavuti ya ndugu Jack Chick, maarufu kama CHICK PUBLICATIONS. Hapa kuna mengi yanayoandikwa ikiwa ni pamoja na yanayohusu RC. Katika mengi yaliyopo hapo nimeona niweke hapa machache ambayo yanaweza kuongezea kitu katika mjadala huu:
Does Jack Chick hate Catholics?
Quite the opposite. In the mid-1970′s, when he first began to understand what Roman Catholicism really teaches, he knew it was unscriptural. He also knew that to speak out against it would be unpopular and hurt his publishing company.
After much prayer, he made the decision that, no matter what it cost him personally, he would publish the truth that Roman Catholicism is not Christian. He did it because he loves Catholics and wants them to be saved through faith in Jesus, not trusting in religious liturgy and sacraments. He paid a price for that decision in many ways, as priests and nuns entered Christian bookstores screaming and making a scene, demanding that the store owner not stock Chick tracts. Some “Christian” media have even refused to accept advertising from Chick Publications, fearing any “controversy” that might hurt their cash flow.
But God has been faithful (as He always is) and has protected Chick Publications over the years. Jack Chick has made it clear that if he had it to do over again, he wouldn’t change a thing. The letters from so many Catholics who have read Chick’s anti-Catholic material and have gotten saved carry one theme: “Thank you for loving us enough to tell us the truth!” Those precious people make it all worthwhile.
Aren’t all churches coming together in unity?
The move toward the global church is called the “ecumenical movement.” Spearheaded by the Roman Catholic Church, it is designed to bring all churches under the influence of the pope. Since the idea of love and unity is very appealing, many Christians have welcomed the idea, without thinking it through. How can an evangelical Christian, saved by faith alone, be in unity with a Roman Catholic who believes in salvation by good works? The result is always a watering down of the simple, pure gospel.
In his book, Smokescreens (you can read it online), Jack Chick explains why it is important for us to witness to Catholics, rather than accepting them as brothers and sisters in Christ. We must love them enough to tell them the truth! Some will become angry, others will respond in faith. But if we truly love them, we won’t hold back the truth.
For more information in this subject, we make available a number of books (see Books: Catholicism). In addition, you can read online a comparison of the current catechism with the Bible, showing how it teaches a false gospel, written by Rick Jones (see Understanding Roman Catholicism).
Didn’t Christianity consist of the Catholic Church for the first 1500 years?
No. While the Catholic Church was seeking to control the world through religion, true Christians were running for their lives from the Catholic holocaust that ran for centuries.
God has always had His people, faithful to Him and His Word. They had no part in the Roman Catholic Church. Through much of history, organized religion has hunted and slaughtered God’s people. For an excellent overview of this, read the classic work, “The Trail of Blood.”
Mungu atusaidie!
CATHOLIC will remain as a Catholic, no one can change it. Kama limeanzishwa na Mungu hamuwezi kulizima, kama ni mwanadamu msahau kwamba kuna siku Kanisa Takatifu Katoliki la Mitume litakuja kufa. God bless Pope Benedict XVI.
“AS a Christian, I have no duty to allow myself to be cheated, but I have to be a fighter for truth and justice”
ASIYE NA DHAMBI NA AWE WA KWANZA KUMTUPIA MWENZIE JIWE.
Mbarikiwe sana.
Daniel, ni kweli kabisa kuwa CATHOLIC will remain as a Catholic, no one can change, lakini watu walioko huko watazidi kubadilika na kuiacha Katoliki kwa sababu hata mimi nilikuwa huko.
Masingi wa u-Kristo ni wokovu, na mtu anapokuwa ameokoka haimaanishi kuwa anawadharau wale ambao hawajaokoka na kuwaona ni wenye dhambi zaidi la hasha, kinachokuwa katika moyo wake ni kutaka kuona kila mmoja anaokoka kama yeye.
Bahati mbaya sana, kila ambaye hajaokoka, anapokutana na mtu anayejiita ameokoka, mawazo yanamjia kuwa huyo anayejiita ameokoka anajiona kuwa ni bora kuliko watu wote. Siyo hivyo ndugu yangu Daniel, tunaokolewa kwa neema tu, Waefeso 2:8 inatuambia, “Kwa maana mmeokolewa kwa neema, kwa njia ya imani ambayo kwa hiyo haikutokana na nafsi zenu, ni kipawa cha Mungu” Unaona! Kwa hiyo kila anayesema kuwa ameokoka siyo kwamba anajifanya, bali amekutana na Bwana. Hakuna anayezaliwa akiwa ameokoka, kila mwanadamu anazaliwa akiwa ni mwenye dhambi mpaka aje ahubiriwe na ajitambue kuwa kumbe ni mwenye dhambi, ndipo anapookoka.
Kila anayeokoka, mwanzo wake anakuwa mpinzani wa wokovu [Injili], hata Mtume Paulo kabla ya kukutana na Yesu alipinga wokovu hatimaye alikuja kukutana na Yesu, Matendo 8:3, 22:4, 26:8-11.
Siku hizi upinzani wa Injili si kama ule wa nyakati za biblia, nyakati za zamani hawakutaka kusikia kabisa neno Yesu kwamba linahusiana na Mungu. Siku hizi upinzani umekuwa tofauti kidogo ukilinganisha na ule wa zamani, wapinzani wa siku hizi husema kuwa Yesu wanamtambua lakini wokovu aliouleta hawataki kuutambua wala kuupokea. Hili lipo kuanzia kwa wasiojiita wa-Kristo hadi kwa wanaojiita wa-Kristo. Utakuta mfano, mwislamu anasema kuwa Yesu ni nabii au mtume, lakini ukimwambia kuwa Yesu anaokoa naye anapaswa kuokoka, kauli hiyo itakuwa imevunja kikao. Wanaojiita wa-Kristo, wanamtaja Kristo lakini wanazikataa nguvu zake, kwamba hawezi kuokoa. Jamii ya watu wa namna hii tunaiona kwenye maandika katika 2Timotheo 3:5 ambayo yanasema “wenye mfano wa utauwa, lakini wakizikataa nguvu zake”. Hawa ni watu wanaomtaja Kristo, tena wakati mwingine kwa kusema kuwa ni mwokozi, lakini wakielezewa habari za wao kuokoka wanakataa kwamba hakuna kuokoka
Kwa kifupi, ndugu Daniel ni kwamba kila anayejiita ameokoka, kabla ya wokovu lazima anakuwa mpinzani wa wokovu. Nawe jipe moyo itafika wakati au siku utafunuliwa siri hii na kuokoka, kwa maana hatuokolewi kwa akili za kibinadamu, ndiyo maana hata wewe ni shahidi, unajaribu kutumia akili uliyo nayo ukiwianisha na hicho kinachotajwa kuwa ni wokovu, akili haipati kitu.
Mungu akubariki unapoendelea kutafakari maelezo yangu. Amani ya Kristo ipitayo amani zote ikufunike.
Hamjambo nyote,
Nimeweza kusoma baadhi ya masimulizi yenu na mijadala mbalimbali lakini nimeguswa na mjadala mmoja kuhusu tofauti kati ya waprotestanti na wakatoliki. Haikuwa nia yangu kujibu hayo niliyosoma leo, la hasha, ila nina maelezo niliyokuwa nayo kwa lugha ya kiingereza ambayo ningependa mtafakari na kisha kunipa maoni yenu.
A Biblical Defense of Catholicism
The Holy Bible (in 1st Timothy 3:15) says that the Church is the pillar and foundation of truth. Jesus promise (in Matthew 16:18) that the power of Hades cannot prevail against the Church. The Spirit of Truth will guide the Church into all the truth (John 16:13). The Church is commissioned to make disciples of all nations, and teach to the ends of the earth and to the end of age (Matthew 28:19-20 and Acts 1:8) Initially, God’s covenant was with individuals, then to a family, then to a tribe, then to many tribes, then to a nation, then to all nations OR κατα ολοι ["to all" in Koine Greek is "kata holoi" from which the name Catholic was derived.] (Acts 1:8 & Matthew 28:19) Hence, καθολικος (CATHOLIC).
When the Church encounters disputes, (in Acts 15:6) the apostles and the elders met together to consider such matter and Peter stood up and said: I should be the one through whom the Gentiles would hear the message. Only Peter was given the keys of the kingdom of heaven (Matthew 16:19). Peter’s primacy is biblical. Hence the primacy of Pope in Apostolic Succession. The finalization of New Testament canon was determined by the Catholic Church in the Synod of Rome (382AD) and the Council of Hippo (393AD) and the Council of Carthage (397AD). The Church already exists prior to the completion of the New Testament. Protestants get their New Testament from the Catholic Church.
(In Ephesians 4:4-5) There is one body and one Spirit, just as you were called to the one hope, one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God. (In John 10:16) Jesus brings them also so there will be one flock, one shepherd. [Today, there are many faiths, many baptisms, many flocks, many different churches.]
Is the Bible Alone enough?
Is the bible self explanatory? (in Acts 8:30-31) Philip asked a man, “do you understand what you are reading?” the man replied, “how can I, UNLESS SOMEONE GUIDES ME?” and the man invited Philip. (In 2nd Peter 1:20) scripture’s prophecy is NOT a matter of one’s own interpretation. [These verses imply a teaching authority in the Church]. The Bible does NOT tell us what books should be included in the Bible and what books should not be included in the Bible. It should be noted that the inventor of the printing press – Johannes Gutenberg is a Catholic, and that the First Book he printed is a Catholic Bible (1455AD) containing the 73 books. Chronologically, later in the history, after 1455AD, the Protestants deleted 7 books from the Old Testament.
Is the Bible [absolutely] against making of any images?
NO. (in Exodus 25:18-19) God command to make two cherubim of gold…[clearly these gold cherubim are images...] Moreover, (in 1st Kings 9:3) God would not have blessed Solomon and “consecrated” his temple FILLED WITH STATUES and IMAGES if God did not approve of them (1st Kings 6:23-35). The bible condemns idols in Exodus 20:4-5 but not all kinds of images. In fact, bible translations (written) are images of the (actual &/ spoken) word of God.
Is salvation by faith alone?
NOT everyone who says “Lord, Lord” will enter the kingdom of heaven, but only the one who does the will of the Father in heaven (Matthew 7:21). Be doers of the word, and not merely hearers who deceive themselves (James 1:22). Furthermore (in James 2:24) a person is justified by works [with faith] and NOT BY FAITH ALONE. Salvation is NOT by faith alone NOR work alone. Salvation is by grace through faith working through love. Ephesians 2:8-9 and Galatians 5:6. Apostle Paul taught (in Philippians 2:12-13) that “WORK OUT YOUR OWN SALVATION WITH FEAR AND TREMBLING; for it is GOD WHO IS AT WORK in you, ENABLING you both to will and to work for his good pleasure.” It is God’s grace that gives us faith working through love. John taught (in 2nd John 1:8) that “Be on your guard, so that you do not lose what WE HAVE WORKED FOR, but may receive a full reward.” IT IS VERY CLEAR that salvation is NOT BY FAITH ALONE!
The Church has NEVER taught that we can earn salvation by good works. In fact the Church had CONDEMNED Pelagianism “righteousness by works” at the Council of Carthage in 418AD. Only by God’s grace completely, unmerited by works, is one person saved. The Church teaches that salvation is God’s grace from beginning to end which justifies, sanctifies and saves us. As Apostle Paul explains in Philippians 2:13, “God is the one who, for his good purpose, works in you both to desire and to work.” Notice that Apostle Paul’s words presuppose that the faithful believer of Jesus is NOT JUST desiring to be righteous but is actively WORKING TOWARD IT. This is the second half of the justification equation, and Protestants either miss or ignore it. Salvation is NEITHER BY FAITH ALONE nor WORK ALONE. Salvation is by God’s grace through faith working through love. (Ephesians 2:8-9 & Galatians 5:6)
Is it wrong to pray for the dead? (In Acts 9:40) Peter prays for the dead. Peter communicates to the dead (Tabitha) and tells her to get up. In 1st Kings 17:21-22, Elijah prays for the dead child. In 2nd Maccabees 12:42-44 praying for the dead that those who had fallen would rise again.
Is it wrong to repeat prayers? NO. (In Matthew 26:44) Jesus prayed for the THIRD time, saying THE SAME WORDS. In Psalm 136, the words “for his steadfast love endures forever” are repeated many times. The Bible does NOT condemn repetitions (in prayer) but the Bible condemns VAIN repetitions (Matthew 6:7).
No mortal sins and No confessions? (In 1st John 5:16) there is sin that is mortal. In James 5:16 “Confess your sins to one another”; Matthew 18:15-17 “tell it to the church”; In John 20:22-23 Jesus breathed on them the Holy Spirit and said to them: if you forgive the sins of any, they are forgiven them. In 2nd Corinthians 5:18, God has given…the ministry of reconciliation!
Do Catholics break Christ’s command to “call no man father”? NO! The truth is that Christ did not LITERALLY mean call no one “father”. IF Christ really mean it LITERALLY, we would expect to see the Apostles follow this (literal) interpretation throughout the New Testament BUT in fact we see exactly the opposite: the New Testament writers frequently called men “father”. (1st John 2:14; Acts 7:2; Acts 22:1; 1st Thessalonians 2:11; Philemon 10). Calling Catholic priests “father” is not contrary to Christ’s teaching. The Apostle Paul is teaching his community that he became “their FATHER through the gospel” (1st Corinthians 4:15) and the Apostle Paul is appealing to his community to imitate him in doing so (1st Corinthians 4:16). In Romans 4:16-17 God made Abraham the “father” of many nations.
Is Mary the Mother of Jesus sinless? (in Genesis 3:15) God will put enmity between evil and the woman and the evil’s offspring and the woman’s offspring. [IF the woman is sinful, then there is no enmity between evil and the woman.] The Bible (in Luke 1:48) says that all generations will call her “blessed”. [Do you call her Blessed Mary?] Catholics do call her Blessed Mary.
After death, only heaven and hell? no more other stage? (in 1st Peter 3:19) Jesus made a proclamation to the spirits IN PRISON! (in 1st Corinthians 3:15) …will be saved but only AS THROUGH FIRE. Nothing unclean will enter Heaven (Revelation 21:27) [Where is the ONLY AS THROUGH FIRE?]
In Acts 8:15-17, after receiving baptism, the apostles lay their hands. This is the biblical basis of sacrament of confirmation.
John Henry Newman wrote: “To be deep in history is to cease to be Protestant.” After eighty (80) years from Christ’s death, Ignatius of Antioch wrote about the reality of Christ’s Flesh and Blood in the Eucharist (cf John 6:55). Justin Martyr also wrote about the Real Presence of Christ in the Eucharist. The early Church believe in the Real Presence of Christ in the Eucharist, baptismal regeneration (1st Peter 3:21), liturgical worship (1st Corinthians 11:23-29) and apostolic succession (Titus 1:5; Acts 1:26). The doctrines of Faith Alone and Scripture Alone are teachings of Protestants and NOT of the early Church. The doctrine of Scripture Alone originated with Martin Luther, the 16th-century German monk who broke away from the Church and started the Protestant “Reformation”. And these two fundamental tenets (Faith Alone and Scripture Alone) of Protestantism are CONTRARY to the teachings of the Bible! James 2:24; 2nd Thessalonians 2:15 & 1st Corinthians 11:2.
May you realize that the Church is the pillar and foundation of truth (1st Timothy 3:15) and that Bible Alone is insufficient. And that salvation is NOT BY FAITH ALONE (James 2:24). And our faith must be rooted in the Traditions and in the Word of God (see 2nd Thessalonians 2:15 & 1st Corinthians 11:2).
APOLOGETICS
OBJECTION 1: the Church is subject ONLY to the authority of the Bible.
ANSWER 1: Matthew 28:19-20 is known as the Great Commission. Here, Jesus tells the apostles to baptize and teach what He taught them. Jesus did NOT instruct the Church to go and write a book. Jesus Himself NEVER wrote a book. Jesus would have been the most logical one to do so IF this is what He intended; to build a church based on a book. The Church is built by teaching others through preaching the teachings of Jesus. Faith comes from what is preached (Romans 10:17). The Church existed BEFORE the Bible. The Church has authority (Luke 10:16 and 3rd John 1:9). For the Church, BOTH the Bible and the Tradition are authoritative (2nd Thessalonians 2:15 & 1st Corinthians 11:2). Nowhere is it written in the Bible that the Bible must be our ONLY AUTHORITY! In fact, the Bible teaches us that the Church is the pillar and foundation of truth (1st Timothy 3:15).
OBJECTION 2: Mary was NOT born sinless for the Bible says “all have sinned”
ANSWER 2: Genesis 3:15 “I (God) will put enmity between you (evil) and the woman,
and between your offspring and hers (Jesus)…[if the woman is with sin, then there is NO enmity between evil and the woman. Jesus is still the savior of Mary because Jesus preserved Mary from original sin at her conception.]
OBJECTION 3: the Bible says that Jesus had brothers…
ANSWER 3: Genesis 14:14 “brother” can also mean “cousin” or “nephew”. no Hebrew words for “cousin” or “nephew” therefore the term “brother” was commonly used. Some bible translations had already appropriately use the term “kinsman” to indicate a family relationship. In Genesis 14:14, Lot is Abram’s “brother” meaning nephew.
OBJECTION 4: Catholics pray to Mary and the saints. They are praying to dead people condemned in Deuteronomy 18:10-11.
ANSWER 4: We are taught to pray for one another and to persevere in supplication for all the saints and do intercessions (James 5:16, Ephesians 6:18 and 1st Timothy 2:1). The saints who have gone before us are more alive than we are. And they will continue this act of love (praying, supplications and intercessions) in heaven; coming from 1st Corinthians 13:8 love never ends; act of love continues in heaven. In Matthew 22:31-32, God is the God of the LIVING not the dead and it makes clear in naming Abraham, Isaac & Jacob as being ALIVE. Deuteronomy 18:10-11 forbids the conjuring of the spirits from the dark underworld in order to talk to them (that is seance). This is not what the Church teaches or practices. We are asking fellow member members of the Church who have achieved the heavenly goal to pray for us (coming from Revelation 5:8 “prayers of the saints in heaven”; see also Revelation 8:4)
OBJECTION 5: Why do Catholics refer to Mary as their mother?
ANSWER 5: Mary is the mother of Jesus (Acts 1:14). Mary was involved in the life of Jesus throughout His ministry. Mary cared for Him as an infant (Matthew 1:18-2:23). She looked for Him in the Temple when she thought He was lost (Luke 2:41-49). She cared for Him through adolescence (Luke 2:51-52). She interceded with Him at the wedding at Cana (John 2:2-5). She worried about Him as He began His ministry (Matthew 12:46). She was at His cross when He was crucified (John 19:25-27) and she prayed with the other followers of Jesus after His ascension (Acts 1:14).
Mary as the mother of our Lord (Luke 1:43) was given to us (represented by the disciple whom Jesus loved) at the foot of the cross to be our mother, when Our Lord said to the disciple whom He loved: “Behold your mother.” (John 19:25-27). When Mary gave her fiat to our Lord through an angel “Let it be done to me according to your Word”, she is teaching us to do the Will of God, and this shows us that she can be a good mother to the Church.
OBJECTION 6: Relics are just another Catholic superstition.
ANSWER 6: 2nd Kings 13:21 is just one scriptural example of how God brought about miracles using the BONES of a saintly person. Acts 5:15 – the image of Peter’s shadow heals the sick. In Matthew 9:20-22, here we see that a simple tassel on the cloak of Jesus is an instrument of healing. In Acts 19:11-12, through handkerchiefs or aprons.
OBJECTION 7: Purgatory is not in the Bible.
ANSWER 7: the word “purgatory” is not in the Bible but a third place is described in several places (1st Corinthians 3:14-15). This verse is a reference to the suffering one must undergo for purification. Since the Bible does not name this third place, the Church gave it a name for the purpose of discussion. Purgatory is the purification for the one who is already saved but not purified to enter heaven. (see also 1st Peter 3:19 “proclamation to the spirits in PRISON.” See also 2nd Maccabees 12:46. See also 1st Peter 4:6 “preached even to the dead.”) For nothing unclean will enter heaven (Revelation 21:27).
OBJECTION 8: Apostolic Succession is a Catholic invention.
ANSWER 8: Titus 1:5 “appointment of elders in every town”; see also Acts 1:26 “he was added to the eleven apostles.” Christ did not come to establish a church only to have it fall apart with the death of the last apostle. The Church was intended to be a visible living Church. Jesus commissioned the apostles to baptize and preach the gospel UNTIL he returns. (Matthew 28:19-20). Successive replacements are necessary (Acts 1:26).
OBJECTION 9: for the Protestants, the Bible ALONE is the pillar of truth.
ANSWER 9: for the Catholic, the pillar and foundation of truth is the Church (see 1st Timothy 3:15). We are NOT to interpret the Bible in isolation but with the Church (2nd Peter 3:16; 2nd Peter 1:20 & Acts 8:31 “someone guides me”.)
OBJECTION 10: the Bible is the only book we need.
ANSWER 10: One cannot find the method or ceremony of marriage in the Bible. The marriage ceremony is a tradition which has been passed down through generations’ relatively unchanged beginning with the Church. Other Protestant churches simulate it. (2nd Thessalonians 2:15 our faith must be based on “traditions and letters”.)
OBJECTION 11: The Bible is THE ONLY authority we need.
ANSWER 11: IF the Bible is the only authority we need, why does Matthew tell us to go to the Church to settle disputes (Matthew 18:17-18) rather than to the Bible? IF the Bible is all we need, why are there over 20,000 Bible based churches claiming to be the true church, yet teaching very different doctrines? The Church that Christ established is ONE in unity, not many in division (Ephesians 4:4). For Catholics, BOTH the Bible and Traditions (2nd Thessalonians 2:15) are authoritative in the matters of faith and morals. For Catholics, the Church has authority (Luke 10:16 and 3rd John 1:9) and the Church is the pillar and foundation of truth (1st Timothy 3:15).
OBJECTION 12: The Roman Catholic Traditions are man-made traditions and are condemned in the Bible.
ANSWER 12: Contrary to what many non-Catholics believe, ALL traditions are NOT condemned in the Bible. Apostle Paul even says to shun those who do not follow the Traditions which have been passed on to them. (2nd Thessalonians 3:6) See also 2nd Thessalonians 2:15. John 21:25 “there are also many other things that Jesus did; if every one of them were written down, I suppose that the world itself could not contain the books that would be written.”
OBJECTION 13: 1st John 5:13 say we can know we have eternal life.
ANSWER 13: We must read what is written prior to 1st John 5:13. John gives a criterion as to how you can know you have eternal life. John writes, “IF you keep the commandments (1st John 2:3), do not love the things of the world (1st John 2:15), IF our hearts do not condemn us (1st John 3:21), those who keep the commandments abide in Him (1st John 3:24), IF we love one another (1st John 4:12) must love your brother (1st John 4:20). So IF you obey the things John writes prior to 1st John 5:13, you may know you have eternal life. 1st Corinthians 4:4-5 shows that God will judge us at a future time. See also Matthew 25:31-46.
OBJECTION 14: Once we are “saved”, we are always saved. (We cannot lose that salvation.)
ANSWER 14: Perseverance to the end is required for our salvation. We must continue to love God and our neighbors throughout our earthly life. Our love must be an active love which requires that we “do” something to show our love. Matthew 24:13 “but the one who ENDURES to the end will be saved.” Matthew 7:21 “not everyone who says to me, Lord, Lord, will enter the kingdom of heaven, but only the one who DOES the will of my Father.” Romans 11:22 “you continue in his kindness; otherwise you also will be cut off.” 1st John 5:16-17 “there is sin that is mortal.” Galatians 5:4 “fallen away from grace.” See also 1st Corinthians 10:12. Salvation is a free gift of God (Ephesians 2:8-9). Salvation is by grace alone through faith with good works (Ephesians 2: 8-9 & Galatians 5:6). The Catholic Church are instructed to persevere in faith with good works (Matthew 24:13; Luke 9:23 & 2nd John 1:8) so that they will not lose the salvation or life of grace given to them. The life of grace or salvation can be lost when mortal sin (1st John 5:16-17 and Galatians 5:4) is committed.
OBJECTION 15: For the Born Again, salvation is guaranteed.
ANSWER 15: Perseverance is required to enter heaven. IF salvation is given once when we are “saved” with guaranteed assurance, then why do we need to persevere (2nd Timothy 2:12 and Matthew 24:13) to enter heaven as the Bible tell us? Jesus says in Luke 9:23 that in order to follow Him, a person must deny himself and take up his cross DAILY. This does not agree with the idea of “once saved, always saved” gospel being proclaimed by many today. See also Acts 14:22 – continue in the faith.
OBJECTION 16: Infants cannot be baptized because they are incapable of believing.
ANSWER 16: Infants were brought (Luke 18:15-16) to Jesus so He could touch them. But why was this done? The parents knew if Jesus touched the infants, they would receive a gift. These infants most likely did not know this but the “faith” of the parents was sufficient. Similarly, it is through this faith that parents bring their infants to the sacrament of baptism. Many times in the Bible, it was the faith of others (Matthew 9:2-6) that healed their loved ones by God’s grace. Here in Matthew 9:2-8, Jesus not ONLY healed the man but forgave his sins because of the faith of his friends. This supports the Church teaching that the faith of the parents is sufficient for the baptism of their infant children. In Matthew 8:13, Jesus cured the centurion’s servant because of the centurion’s faith. So it is with the parents of an infant; the faith of the parents is sufficient for baptism.
OBJECTION 17: Catholic priests cannot forgive sins.
ANSWER 17: In 2nd Corinthians 2:10, Apostle Paul says that he has forgiven in the presence of Christ. See John 20:21-23, “if you forgive the sins of any, they are forgiven them; if you retain the sins of any, they are retained.” The apostles and their successors were given the ministry of reconciliation (2nd Corinthians 5:18). In James 5:15-16, James is talking about the presbyters (priests) of the Church who can heal your body and soul. It is the presbyters (priests) who are to be summoned. God does forgive our sins through “this ministry of reconciliation.”
OBJECTION 18: Abstinence / Fasting from certain foods is condemned in 1st Timothy 4:1-3
ANSWER 18: When the Church urges her members to abstain from certain foods on special days or even from sexual relations as do clergy and Religious for the sake of the Kingdom (Matthew 19:10-12 ), the Church is doing so not to suggest that such things are bad but to affirm their basic goodness and to remind the Church members that there is a yet higher good, which should be sought. Traditionally, mortifications are intended as penance for sin, which Our Lord Jesus indicated His disciples would do after His departure from their midst (Matthew 9:15).
OBJECTION 19: The Sacraments CANNOT be found in the Bible / in the New Testament
ANSWER 19: This claim is shocking to any serious Bible scholar. Baptism (Matthew 28:19; 1st Peter 3:21; Ephesians 5:25-26; Titus 3:5; Acts 2:38-39; Acts 22:16). Confirmation (Act 8:14-17 “laid their hands on them and they received the Holy Spirit”; Acts 19:6). Penance/Confession (John 20:23 If you forgive the sins of any, they are forgiven them; if you retain the sins of any, they are retained; 2nd Corinthians 5:18; 2nd Corinthians 2:10). Eucharist (John 6:53-58; 1st Corinthians 11:23-29). Matrimony (Ephesians 5:31-33; Matthew 19:5-6). Holy Orders (2nd Timothy 1:6; Ephesians 4:11-13; Acts 1:26; Acts 6:6). Anointing of the Sick (James 5:13-16 & 1st Corinthians 12:9 “gifts of healing”).
OBJECTION 20: Why confess to a priest?
ANSWER 20: In the Judeo-Christian Tradition, forgiveness has always been mediated. On Yom Kippur, the Jewish high priest spoke of words of sorrow to the Lord on behalf of the people and then symbolically placed the year’s sins on the head of a goat, driving it out of the community into the desert. Jesus consistently presented Himself as an agent of divine forgiveness, so much so that some charged Him with blasphemy (Luke 5:21). This MEDIATORY role, however, did not end with Christ; He clearly intended His apostles to stand in His stead vis-a-vis the Church and the world (see John 20:23; Luke 9:1; Matthew 16:19; 2nd Corinthians 5:18 “ministry of reconciliation”; James 5:13-16)
“Can a Protestant believe that the Church fell into grievous error before the ink was dry on the last pages of the New Testament? Can a Protestant believe that such a fallen Church was able to hand on an INFALLIBLE New Testament or come to correct conclusions about the Trinity?” For Protestants, the Church is NOT the pillar and foundation of truth. They need to reform and/or establish a new church/ churches.
Many people are surprised by the Truth that the Church is the pillar and foundation of truth (1st Timothy 3:15)! Let us pray the words of our Lord Jesus: There will be ONE FLOCK and ONE SHEPHERD (John 10:16). Archbishop Fulton Sheen said: “There are not over a hundred people in the United States who hate the Roman Catholic Church; there are millions, however, who hate what they wrongly believe to be the Catholic Church.”
Abraham.
This is really deep.
The end of the discussion means that everyone agrees with it.
ukiongozwa na neno lazima utajua tu kuwa ulipo si mahali salama.unahitaji kumjua YESU KRISTO,wenzetu hawaamini kama kuna wokovu dunia eti hadi ukifa(nani kawafunga kwenye ili kama siyo viongozi wenu) kunywa kidogo usilewe nani kawadanganya eti YESU alibariki pombe harusini kati ya mvinyo na kilevi mnaijua, ibada za wafu zimekatazwa wao wanaziendekeza wanasoma BIBLIA hipi hawa wenzetu hata hiyo biblia ya wamakabayo
Martin Luther aliposema tunaokolewa kwa neema na neno la MUNGU tu ndiyo uzima wetu walimwona mwasi katika katika,kanisa lililokuwa gizani kipindi kile nadhani ndiyo giza imewafunika wenzetu
LAkini wameshaanza kulijua hilo ndiyo maana kuna walokole siku hizi kwenye KATOLIKI
Wapendwa katika jina la Bwana Yesu. nafurahia mjadala huu sana sababu najifunza mambo ambayo sikuwa nayafahamu. Mungu awabariki.
SHALOM!
Wapendwa katika Kristo,
Shalom!
Mnapoendelea na michango katika mada hii, napenda niwapeni MSIMAMO MKUU au NGUZO ya Ukatoliki ili kadiri mnavyo endelea nao, ufahamu huu usiwatoke:
Biblia inatufunza kuwa MUNGU YU KATIKA NENO LAKE
Kanisa Katoliki linafunza kuwa: MUNGU YU NDANI YA KANISA LAKE!!!
Kwa fundisho hilo kanisa hilo linaweza kubadili chochote linachotaka na kelele za mtu yeyeto hazisaidii. Katika Amri kumi za Mungu, wameiondoa moja ile ya masanamu halafu wakaichukua ile ya mwisho wakaigawa mara mbili ili zibaki zile zile kumi! Katika miaka ya sitini, walipo ona kelele za walokole na wasabato zinawasumbua kuhusu ‘Bikira Maria Mama wa Mungu’ na maombezi yake, wakamtangaza kuwa ‘AMEPALIZWA MBINGUNI’ maana mmezidi kupiga kelele; oh, mtu kafa na kazikwa atawaombeaje? nk, basi sasa amepalizwa mbinguni, mnasemaje!! Wanakwambia PAPA hakosei, kwa hiyo hataBiblia iseme nini, Papa akisema kilicho tofauti na Biblia, mkatoliki kama anataka kwenda mbinguni, basi ni lazima afuate alichokitamka Papa na si Biblia! Ndio maana wale Karismatiki wanawatoa jasho sasa hivi maana wanashindwa kuwadhibiti na vipawa vyao ambavyo vinalivuruga kanisa katika utaratibu wa heshima za kiuongozi maana hawa karismatiki wanajizolea heshima kwa vipawa vyao kuliko hata Askofu Mkuu katika himaya zao. Wanatamani wauvunjilie mbali ukarismatiki, lakini hawana namna maana huo uliruhusiwa na Papa kuukabili uamsho wa kipentekoste wa miaka ya 50 hadi ya 60 mwanzoni, kwani Injili ilihubiriwa ikiambatana na miujiza ya uponyaji, wafu kufufuka na ishara nyingi na matukio ya ajabu ambapo kishindo chake kilikuwa kikubwa sana kiasi kwamba Papa aliyekuwa akitawala miaka hiyo akawatuma wataalamu wake wakaangalie kunani. Hao wakafanikiwa ku ‘break into the Pentecostal realm’ wakarudi na vipawa, akaruhusu vitumike kanisani kwa uangalifu!! Basi hakuna wa kuvitoa, ndio maana akina ‘Father’ Nkwera na akina Askofu Milingo unawaona wanavyo lisumbua kanisa hilo.
Ukiwauliza makasisi wa kikatoliki, iwapo waprotestant wanaweza kuokoka? Jibu lao ni; enh, ndio wanaweza, kutokana na kuendelea kuyashika sehemu ya mafundisho yetu!
Sasa hivi kanisa hilo linaendelea na mkakati madhubuti wa kuyarejesha madhehebu yote yarudi katika lile shina -Kanisa Katoliki. Mkakati huo unaendelea kwa mafanikio makubwa sana. Madhehebu mengi yamekwisha kutia sahihi makubaliano hayo ya kurudi Katoliki. Waluteri walisita kwanza wakililalamikia kanisa hilo kuhusiana na watakatifu milioni 68 lililowaua kwa kisingizio cha dini wakitaka kujua kanisa lina wazo gani kuhusu jambo hilo. Ili kutokukwamisha jambo hilo la kuyaunganisha madhehebu yote, Papa Yohane AKAOMBA MSAMAHA!!! Umeelewa? Yaani miaka yote wanajua wamewaua hao milioni 68 kwa kukataa kuwafuata katika mafundisho yao, waking’ang’ania mafundisho ya mitume!!! Kwa hiyo leo wanaomba msamaha huo ili kuwavuta waprotestant ‘warudi kundini’ na si kwa kujutia kitendo chao hicho ambacho kwao Mungu anaidai damu ya watakatifu hao iliyomwagika, kutoka kanisa hilo!
Lakini mambo ndivyo yanavyokwenda, ‘sikio la kufa halina dawa’. Kwani makanisa karibu yote yanayoeleweka yamekwisha tia saini makubaliano hayo kimsingi. Hata siku za nyuma niliwahi kusoma katika gazeti moja la Kikristo kuhusu wachungaji 120 au 160 wa Kipentekoste walimtembelea Papa huko Vatican. Ambapo katika moja ya masharti ya kumuona Papa ni pamoja na kupiga magoti na kubusu pete yake ya kipapa akiwa ameketi kwenye ‘THRONE’. Kwa hiyo hao maaskofu wakipentekoste walilitimiza hilo na walipotoka huko watu walipowashangaa, wakawajibu kuwa, ‘Kwanza Papa ni babu yetu!’ Pia maaskofu wa hapa Tz wa madhehebu ya Kipentekoste yapatayo 70, waliwahi kufanya mkutano hapa Dsm, waliufanyia katika ukumbi wa TEC Kurasini. Katika ufunguzi maaskofu hao wakamwualika Askofu Pengo aje awafungulie kamkutano kao, nae akenda akawa “belittle” wote, akawaacha hapo waendelee na kamkutano kao!
Basi ndugu zangu, hizi kelele za Katoliki kuwa ni wachawi ni za kweli. Tazama madhehebu yanavyorudi kundini bila kokoro, kama ni kurogwa, basi hebu wazia hilo juju ni kali kiasi gani? Wanarudi kama wanao swagwa! Nasi waumini wengi hatuna hata habari viongozi wetu wanafanya nini. Nilicheka Wasabato walipotangaziwa kuwa kuanzia sasa ni marufuku kuwakejeli wakatoliki, na vitabu vyote vinavyo wakashifu visigawiwe tena maana tumekwisha tiliana saini makubaliano ya kuheshimiana! Wasabato wa Tz wacha walalamike, oh, itakuwaje, vitabu vyetu tutavifanyaje?? Hao ni Wasabato walioachwa kwenye mataa na viongozi wao. Sasa, kama wasabato na ujeuri wao wametulizwa, Wapentekoste si ndio wamekwisha kabisa!! Juzi juzi tu nao walikutanishwa na Wakarismatiki huko Afrika Kusini katika mazungumzo ya kuwalainisha, basi nilipoziona hizi kelele za kipentekoste kwenye hii post ndipo nikaona niwashirikishe nanyi ndugu zangu ili katika siku tutakaya sali ROZALI pamoja nikiwaona nisijifiche kwani ulozi unaotembea hakuna wa kupona wala kwa kukimbilia maana wakati tunaopaswa kuingia ndani ya SAFINA ni sasa mambo haya yanapoendelea. Milango ya REHEMA inaweza kufungwa wakati wowote ule sasa hivi. Nao uchawi wanaoufanya si mchezo, hebu utazame: Uf 18:23-24 “Wala nuru ya taa haitamulika ndani yako tena kabisa; maana hao wafanya biashara wako walikuwa wakuu wa nchi, kwa kuwa mataifa yote walidanganywa kwa uchawi wako. Na ndani yake ilionekana damu ya manabii, na ya watakatifu, na ya wale wote waliouawa juu ya nchi.”
Sasa niambie utakimbilia wapi nawe uko ndani ya hilo dude ambalo ndani yake hamna NURU tena!!!!
Wapendwa lishikeni pindo la vazi Lake mpone!!
catholics wanaabudu pope”pepo” pope john paul is in hell now from catholic churche. you catholics mnaabudu rozali tena mnaabudu maria na maria ni mama ya nmungu. jesus is the only way to heaven OK!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! MWACHE MARIA HATA YEYE SAA HII HAJIJUI!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!MANASIKIA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
LET US observe what we are doing because GOD JEHOVAH JIRE IS GREAT NO POWER IS ABOVE HIM sasa mimi ningewaambia tu bado tunaishi tubuni dhambi, hizi ni siku za mwisho. wasichana tuwache kuvaa nguo za wanaume bibilia inakataa ”duetronomy 22:5” let us watch many will come with the name of the Lord but they decieve many poeple but tyhe day of the each eye will witness so let us watch usidanganywe ati mungu is somewhere in a desert poa!!!!!!!!!!!!
Thisi is not biblical, I shouldn’t support such myths; Better relay on true Godly Love.
Upendo wa Kweli hautazami mabaya yako wapi!, ila nini nifanye kuuonesha na kuueneza “upendo alioniambukiza/anzisha Yesu ndani yangu”.
Tumekuwa na mistari mingi ya biblia vichwani mwetu ila tumebeba tafsiri za wanadamu;
Tumuombe Mungu ahuishe pendo alilolianzisha ndani yetu ili tuwapende wenzetu hapo ndipo tutafunguliwa macho kuona mema ya wenzetu.
Tunaona zaidi mabaya kwa makundi ya wenzetu ni kwa sababu hatuna Upendo wakristo, laiti kama tungelikuwa na huo upendo wa kristo tusingeweza kujitenga na kusema wale KATOLIKI; SABATO; PENTEKOSTE; NA KADHARIKA huu si wakati wa migawanyo ambayo haimfaidii yeyote. niwakati wa kuangalia nini kinatuunganisha zaidi ya kuangalia nini kinatutofautisha;
KUMBUKA YESU HAKUSUBIRI HADI TUWE SAFI NDO AANZE KUTUPENDA……
Brother Emma,
Ubarikiwe!
Mungu anasema tujitenge na Dhambi!
Dhambi ni kutokuamini Neno la Mungu!
Kama unadhani kusali rozari pamoja na Wakatoliki itaonyesha Upendo ulionao kwao, fikiria mara mbili jambo hilo, usije ukalijutia!!
Hizi ni nyakati za mwisho, jihadhari na Roho zidanganyazo na kushawishi dhidi ya Neno la Mungu. Hakuna UPENDO nje ya Neno la Mungu. Huwezi kumpenda Mungu na Ukatoliki pamoja na ukabaki salama!!
Mungu mwenyewe alivyovitenganisha, usivichanganye! Mwz 1:4 ‘Mungu akatenga Nuru na Giza’ haijalishi ni kusanyikao gani, ili mradi kulingana na Maandiko wameshika mafundisho yaliyo nje ya Neno la Mungu, yaani wako gizani, basi, “…Tokeni kati yao, Mkatengwe nao, asema Bwana, Msiguse kitu kilicho kichafu, Nami nitawakaribisha.” 2Kor 6:14-18.
Bwana akutie Nuru yake!
Why is everyone here against the catholic church? What have we done against you? One day you will be judged by God for giving false witness agaisnt your brother!
Michael,
Its not that anyone is against you or any catholic, no, its not that. But we are against the System which is leading you away from Christ! Adorn yourself befittingly as you approach The Consuming Fire, not with tattered dogmas, but with the Word of God in its purity, lest the Fire lick you!
May the Lord help you press on unto Himself!
First let me admit that am a catholic christian,and to understand the catholic faith you need to learn it and not from the websites you are quoting from,since when did websites become our point of references instead of the bible,am new to this site and i expected to get some spiritual enrichment but all am getting are contributors full of hate,lies and slander,there is nothing called Catholicism that your own creation,what we have is the holy catholic church which was the church with its roots from Christ himself,i just laughed when i heard someone call the catholic church a cult,and again everyone here belongs to a certain denomination no one should lie to us that they don’t belong to any denomination.
Since the protestants split from the mother church they have gone ahead to split into millions of denominations including the international family radio which pretended to predict the end of the world the other day,the Anglican church which supports gay marriages,the Mormons who believe no black man can enter heaven among many others,all of them are categorized as protestants,if the church that split from the mother church had the spirit of God they would have remained united but they keep on splitting cos they have no spirit of God in them for the spirit of contention belongs to the devil,i have never seen colored candles being used in my church i have only seen a white one and even if we use colored ones all colors were created by God and to him they belong.
I have even seen someone there speak ill of the holy communion and even gone ahead to abuse the body and blood of Christ.The holy communion is a commandment that Jesus left us,Luke 22.17-19.
Some here are saying believing in Christ alone will give you redemption,but the bible says faith without action is dead,so you can go shouting on top of rooftops on how you are saved but if your heart is filled with hate,anger,envy,lies,slander you are doomed for hell.Saint Paul says i tell you to have Faith,hope and love but the one above all this is love and remember this is the single commandment that Jesus gave us.
Again who are you to say who is going to hell and who is going to heaven?have you appointed yourselves God?
Man was given the ability to differentiate between good and bad,and as such there are three people you cant lie to,yourself,the holy spirit and the devil.
I believe in almighty God,creator of heaven and the earth,and his only son,who was conceived of the holy spirit,was born of the virgin Mary,was persecuted under pontius pilate,was crucified,died on the cross,was buried,he rose on the third day,he ascended into heaven and is seated on the right hand of the father and he shall come again to judge the living and the dead.Now if you believe in another Jesus apart from this one,then you are the witch and as i pray my rosary everyday i pray God to bring to him those who are in most need of his mercy!
Thank you brother Abraham,that was deep and inspiring but anyway we should hold on tight to our faith for surely these are the end times many false prophets will come!
Mr Michael Oluoasa,
Thanks so much for your comments.
In one of your comments, you wrote;
“….there are three PEOPLE you can’t lie to, yourself, the holy spirit and devil”
Now, just simple questions!
Are Holy Spirit and devil people?
Do they have flesh like you do?
Is that what the bible says?
Thanking you in advance if at all you gonna enlighten me and please your answers should be supported by scriptures (verses from the bible).
Stay Blessed by our Almighty God.
It seems you are limited as far as English language is concerned,you know what i meant so why ask?
Matthew 24
New King James Version (NKJV)
Jesus Predicts the Destruction of the Temple
24 Then Jesus went out and departed from the temple, and His disciples came up to show Him the buildings of the temple. 2 And Jesus said to them, “Do you not see all these things? Assuredly, I say to you, not one stone shall be left here upon another, that shall not be thrown down.”
The Signs of the Times and the End of the Age
3 Now as He sat on the Mount of Olives, the disciples came to Him privately, saying, “Tell us, when will these things be? And what will be the sign of Your coming, and of the end of the age?”
4 And Jesus answered and said to them: “Take heed that no one deceives you. 5 For many will come in My name, saying, ‘I am the Christ,’ and will deceive many. 6 And you will hear of wars and rumors of wars. See that you are not troubled; for all[a] these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. 7 For nation will rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom. And there will be famines, pestilences,[b] and earthquakes in various places. 8 All these are the beginning of sorrows.
9 “Then they will deliver you up to tribulation and kill you, and you will be hated by all nations for My name’s sake. 10 And then many will be offended, will betray one another, and will hate one another. 11 Then many false prophets will rise up and deceive many. 12 And because lawlessness will abound, the love of many will grow cold. 13 But he who endures to the end shall be saved. 14 And this gospel of the kingdom will be preached in all the world as a witness to all the nations, and then the end will come.
The Great Tribulation
15 “Therefore when you see the ‘abomination of desolation,’[c] spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing in the holy place” (whoever reads, let him understand), 16 “then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains. 17 Let him who is on the housetop not go down to take anything out of his house. 18 And let him who is in the field not go back to get his clothes. 19 But woe to those who are pregnant and to those who are nursing babies in those days! 20 And pray that your flight may not be in winter or on the Sabbath. 21 For then there will be great tribulation, such as has not been since the beginning of the world until this time, no, nor ever shall be. 22 And unless those days were shortened, no flesh would be saved; but for the elect’s sake those days will be shortened.
23 “Then if anyone says to you, ‘Look, here is the Christ!’ or ‘There!’ do not believe it. 24 For false christs and false prophets will rise and show great signs and wonders to deceive, if possible, even the elect. 25 See, I have told you beforehand.
26 “Therefore if they say to you, ‘Look, He is in the desert!’ do not go out; or ‘Look, He is in the inner rooms!’ do not believe it. 27 For as the lightning comes from the east and flashes to the west, so also will the coming of the Son of Man be. 28 For wherever the carcass is, there the eagles will be gathered together.
The Coming of the Son of Man
29 “Immediately after the tribulation of those days the sun will be darkened, and the moon will not give its light; the stars will fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens will be shaken. 30 Then the sign of the Son of Man will appear in heaven, and then all the tribes of the earth will mourn, and they will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. 31 And He will send His angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they will gather together His elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.
The Parable of the Fig Tree
32 “Now learn this parable from the fig tree: When its branch has already become tender and puts forth leaves, you know that summer is near. 33 So you also, when you see all these things, know that it[d] is near—at the doors! 34 Assuredly, I say to you, this generation will by no means pass away till all these things take place. 35 Heaven and earth will pass away, but My words will by no means pass away.
No One Knows the Day or Hour
36 “But of that day and hour no one knows, not even the angels of heaven,[e] but My Father only. 37 But as the days of Noah were, so also will the coming of the Son of Man be. 38 For as in the days before the flood, they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered the ark, 39 and did not know until the flood came and took them all away, so also will the coming of the Son of Man be. 40 Then two men will be in the field: one will be taken and the other left. 41 Two women will be grinding at the mill: one will be taken and the other left. 42 Watch therefore, for you do not know what hour[f] your Lord is coming. 43 But know this, that if the master of the house had known what hour the thief would come, he would have watched and not allowed his house to be broken into. 44 Therefore you also be ready, for the Son of Man is coming at an hour you do not expect.
The Faithful Servant and the Evil Servant
45 “Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his master made ruler over his household, to give them food in due season? 46 Blessed is that servant whom his master, when he comes, will find so doing. 47 Assuredly, I say to you that he will make him ruler over all his goods. 48 But if that evil servant says in his heart, ‘My master is delaying his coming,’[g] 49 and begins to beat his fellow servants, and to eat and drink with the drunkards, 50 the master of that servant will come on a day when he is not looking for him and at an hour that he is not aware of, 51 and will cut him in two and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites. There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.
Michael
Its good that u know ur a ‘Catholic christian’ and also that to understand the “Catholic Faith” one has to learn, if I got u right, not from websites, but the Bible!
Taking your advice, I picked up my KJV Bible and read some few verses out of it, from the Gospel of St Mark 16:17 which declares: ” And these signs will follow those who believe: in my name they will castout demons ; they’ll speak with new tongues …they’ll lay hands on the sick and they’ll recover.” When I asked your fellow catholic abt these verses if those signs are following the holy catholic church, he told me it’s heresy!!! So, Iam at cross roads; what would that mean, were u joking when u said it coulda be learnt from the Bible?
You also said the protestants keep splitting up into smaller denominations by the millions, including dirty dogmas etc ever since they left the Holy Catholic Church (their Mother) which you believe was founded by Christ himself, I mean its roots like u said; but i’d tell you they took with them a lot of the Holy Catholic Church’s dogmas and teachings in their foundations which in themselves are cursed, hence the splitting being the fruits thereof! See? Like mother like daughter! U mentioned homosexuality in the protestant churches, u wouldnta be blind to many cases in courts pertaining to child molestations by ‘the Holy Catholic Church’ priests, even homosexual cases among priest themselves! Talk abt having the Holy Ghost, if the Spirit of God would lead the Mother to live such an unbecoming life pattern, then it surely led the daughters into what they are!! The whole thing is rotten to the core, no wonder God said he’d burn the thing up!!
Run for your life Michael, Christ has nothing to do with that spiritualistic thing that calls itself the Holy Catholic Church. If they were what they claim to be, you woulda’ve seen those signs that follow the believers of Christ’s message, if the signs are not there, under any pretex, then know for sure that they are a bunch of impersonators!!!
To quote you abt being saved; “faith without action is dead,so you can go shouting on top of rooftops on how you are saved but if your heart is filled with hate,anger,envy,lies,slander you are doomed for hell.” Its a pity that you are caught up in that web of lies spread out by the Holy Catholic Church in which all these qualities that u listed are found! What did those qualities manifest? This holy thing of yours murdered 68 million saints in the name of the very saint’s God they claim to serve!
Brother, jump out of that vessel while u can, it is HELLBOUND!!!
Bless your soul my brother!!
Believe in whatever you believe in and let me believe in whatever we believe in but one thing is for sure we both cant be right as to who is wrong it to God who is the Judge in the day of Judgement!
and by the way who are these 68 million saints you are refering to?
Well, Michael,
If I were to ask you; By what standard do you think God will judge the world? Would it be by the Holy Roman Catholic church? If so then all her daughters will be lost!! And if it will be by one of her daughter’s standard, then the Holy church with all its contents ie including you will be lost! See, if HE were to use any of these thousands of manmade dogmas, where would the justice be? If HE were to throw me into that burning dump simply because I rejected the rosary and its Hail Mary litany, I’d complain so noisier till the devil w’d reject me! But God said HE will judge the world by Christ, the Word which is your KJV BIBLE!!!
God is continuosly errecting barricades to stop us going to hell, but in our unbelief we keep jumping them!!
As for the 68 million saints that holy thing of yours slew, it was during the “Dark Ages” period. Pope John Paul II traded an apology for the slaughter to get the Lutherans in, in their move to bring back home all her daughters!!
Brother dont willfully blind yourself!!
Why are you speaking as if you are God,fortunately God,s nature is not like human nature,He is merciful and kind unlike you who is full of hate and pride and a lot of boasting,we all have fallen short of the glory of God and so if you think you are saint leave us sinners alone for Christ didn’t die for saints but sinners,as to which standard God will judge the world is not my business my business is to do God,s will just like Christ instructed me.
I don’t need your justification as you are just a fellow human being like me “Oh God am not a sinner like this tax payer” attitude will only make you not realize your sins hence you will never repent,humble yourself before God for you to be lifted.
Martin Luther who is the father of all protestants called for the persecution and expulsion of all Jews and the holocaust is attributed to his negative teachings about the Jews,which man of God teaches hatred? am not surprised that the spirit of hatred is also manifesting itself in you.
All authority comes from God that’s what saint Paul teaches us and rebelliousness belongs to the devil.
Can you say with 100% of all Catholics will go to hell and can you say with 100% certainty that all protestants will go to heaven?
I see no spirit of Christ in you and i feel you are a hungry wolf wearing a sheep skin on a hunting spree and i can guarantee you the church of Jesus Christ of Nazareth will continue standing cos it was commissioned by Christ himself and God the father continues to pour his blessings upon it day in day out.
As for the works of the pope he is human and he is subject to sin just like you and me and you cant judge the church on his actions,even some of Christ disciples committed terrible sins but that didn’t invalidate the work of Jesus.
and may i remind you God forbids us from judging others as there is only one judge our Father who acts in heaven.
On your previous comment you told me to bless myself,how can i bless myself,am i God?
Michael,
Why are you so bitter? You say I speak like God, yes because I’m quoting His Word! I know you are scared, and you are looking for God’s Mercy while hiding in that ‘Holy’ catholic church whose hands are dripping with the blood of the Saints! Just unceasingly continue reciting the “Hail Marys” till when them white flaming candles start raining on it that would decorate the recitations, like He rained them on Sodom!
When you said you are Catholic, I knew you don’t believe the Bible, but I knew also that you don’t even know that you don’t believe it! That’s the reason I quoted you that Mark 16:17 knowing it will be ‘Chinese’ to you and it was!
If I have to tell you the truth, God is not babying big boys like you and me and the rest of us that surf blogs in search of the truth. He expects us to learn from what we encounter in these pages after checking with the Bible and not DOGMAS!
When you say God will be the Judge, you remind me of an ‘innocent’ poacher who was caught by the rangers with the carcass of the animal he had killed in the game reserve. His friends told him to dump that exhibit, he wouldn’t understand them, why should he dump his hard earned trophy? So he clung to it all the way to the Judge! Drop those dogmas now that you know you will face God for JUDGEMENT, lest you be like that self proclaimed “innocent” poacher!
As for Luther, looks like you forgot that he was a catholic priest. When God called him out of the “Holy” catholic church, he was the resurrection of the True Church, but still he was not a prophet but a reformer only. That’s the reason the catholic spirits didn’t leave him completely, like I told abt protestants picking with them a lot of catholic dogmas in their foundations thus making them easy to bewitch. Just like you see today the catholic church is preying on them all to bring them back into the fold, and they are like sitting ducks!
As for blessing yourself, well, I know its hard for you to understand this. May be if I told you the ‘pope’ bless you, you would understand it! But, let me tell you, we are a trinity, so what so strange abt you blessing your soul?
Soldier on my brother!!!
Luke 1.26 Now in the sixth month the angel Gabriel was sent by God to a city of Galilee named Nazareth, 27 to a virgin betrothed to a man whose name was Joseph, of the house of David. The virgin’s name was Mary. 28 And having come in, the angel said to her, “Rejoice, highly favored one, the Lord is with you; blessed are you among women!”
How do you know what i believe in,so i have no right to talk or else why are you forcing words on me,the way you are speaking is as if you are already in heaven,there are billion people in the world who have never heard of Christ if you are so passionate about preaching go preach to them.
Christ said in those days many will come shouting Christ and he advised us not to follow them,or if you are told Christ is in the inner room don,t believe them.
I sense your heart is filled with hate and boasting and pride all indicators of a hard heart lacking love for love doesnt boast,it has no pride.
Whoever misled you about the catholic church will lead many other souls to hell.
You remind me of those disciples who complained when they saw other disciples driving out spirits in the name of Jesus and they complained to him and he answered them telling them to leave them alone for no kingdom can be divided and stand.
Christ is not to be owned and limited to our foolish understanding,he is available to all who believe in him and do his will,he calls us sheep of his flock and sheep come in different sizes,characters and even color.
You don’t know my personal experience with God so don’t judge me and again i have to remind you that am only accountable to Jesus the son,God the father and the holy spirit not to immortal human beings who think they are God.
You are a sinner just like am and if you are not tell me.
You are babe as far as the bible is concerned or else why do you keep on blaspheming God.How can i bless my soul,where do i get blessings to bless my soul,blessings come from God not from human beings.
No wonder i keep on hearing the so called “saved” people praying and saying “oh God i bless your name” who are you to bless God? and which other source do your blessings come from for all blessings come from God.
I even heard some singers sing and say God when you are blessing others don’t forget me,since when did God forget?
I asked you many questions of which you haven’t answered any.
Now do you have any evidence that Catholics are witches,that’s why am bitter cos you cant call me a witch and expect me to clap.
The bible says all those who hate are murderers and as you know you have committed two sins,you have hated and you have murdered,therefore go and repent so that your sins may be forgiven.
Like the earth is far from heavens so are God ways from mans,if you say i dont believe in the bible unless you have another bible apart from which i believe in,infact i believe in a bigger bible than you and i wish you can read the book of sirach and see how divine it is.
Am not saying all this cos i hate you but am just concerned that you headed the wrong and i Pray to God that he opens your heart so that some love can enter.
STOP HATING FOR HATING IS THE DEVILS GREATEST WEAPON.
Saint paul says abide in faith,hope and love but the greatest of them all is love!
And Mary said:
“My soul magnifies the Lord,
47 And my spirit has rejoiced in God my Savior.
48 For He has regarded the lowly state of His maidservant;
For behold, henceforth all generations will call me blessed.
49 For He who is mighty has done great things for me,
And holy is His name.
50 And His mercy is on those who fear Him
From generation to generation.
51 He has shown strength with His arm;
He has scattered the proud in the imagination of their hearts.
52 He has put down the mighty from their thrones,
And exalted the lowly.
53 He has filled the hungry with good things,
And the rich He has sent away empty.
54 He has helped His servant Israel,
In remembrance of His mercy,
55 As He spoke to our fathers,
To Abraham and to his seed forever.”
Christ’s Birth Announced to Mary
26 Now in the sixth month the angel Gabriel was sent by God to a city of Galilee named Nazareth, 27 to a virgin betrothed to a man whose name was Joseph, of the house of David. The virgin’s name was Mary. 28 And having come in, the angel said to her, “Rejoice, highly favored one, the Lord is with you; blessed are you among women!”[c]
29 But when she saw him,[d] she was troubled at his saying, and considered what manner of greeting this was. 30 Then the angel said to her, “Do not be afraid, Mary, for you have found favor with God. 31 And behold, you will conceive in your womb and bring forth a Son, and shall call His name Jesus. 32 He will be great, and will be called the Son of the Highest; and the Lord God will give Him the throne of His father David. 33 And He will reign over the house of Jacob forever, and of His kingdom there will be no end.”
34 Then Mary said to the angel, “How can this be, since I do not know a man?”
35 And the angel answered and said to her, “The Holy Spirit will come upon you, and the power of the Highest will overshadow you; therefore, also, that Holy One who is to be born will be called the Son of God. 36 Now indeed, Elizabeth your relative has also conceived a son in her old age; and this is now the sixth month for her who was called barren. 37 For with God nothing will be impossible.”
38 Then Mary said, “Behold the maidservant of the Lord! Let it be to me according to your word.” And the angel departed from her.
Mary Visits Elizabeth
39 Now Mary arose in those days and went into the hill country with haste, to a city of Judah, 40 and entered the house of Zacharias and greeted Elizabeth. 41 And it happened, when Elizabeth heard the greeting of Mary, that the babe leaped in her womb; and Elizabeth was filled with the Holy Spirit. 42 Then she spoke out with a loud voice and said, “Blessed are you among women, and blessed is the fruit of your womb! 43 But why is this granted to me, that the mother of my Lord should come to me? 44 For indeed, as soon as the voice of your greeting sounded in my ears, the babe leaped in my womb for joy. 45 Blessed is she who believed, for there will be a fulfillment of those things which were told her from the Lord.”
Beloved Michael,
When you tell me abt the billions who have not heard abt Christ, and that if am so passionate abt preaching i should look for them, I believe I FOUND YOU! Why, a catholic in principle is a spiritualist, if there is any one that that the GOSPEL needs to be preached to, are the catholics!
You say, “Whoever misled you about the catholic church will lead many other souls to hell.” Its a joke, and a savage one to them who believe like you do, that God is going to send His children to Hell simply because they told a religious liar what he is!
You say I remind you of those disciples who complained… Well, at that time they hadn’t rcved the Holy Ghost yet, that’s why He gave them that answer knowing when they receive It they will easily differentiate, what would you say if you found Judas Iscariot casting out evil spirits or as you call it exorcism in the catholic faith? Would that read to you as a Kingdom divided?
Look Michael, nobody is appointed a judge over anyone, its your fear that is getting the better of you. It is that Mark 16:17 which threw you and your holy church into that darkness where you are gnashing your teeth, not me, for my sins were forgiven when I was Baptized by immersion in the NAME OF THE LORD JESUS CHRIST, as is required by God, Acts 2 :38. See? Its not your personal experience that counts, its the Fruits and the catholic faith has none!!!
Well, i’d look a babe as you said from your catholic view of the scriptures. When I told you that we are a TRINITY , I thought you will easily understand it as you reflect it on the Trinity of God, like you put it when you listed the Trinity’s Three Distinctive Personalities to me. So whats wrong with God the Father blessing God the Holy Ghost? Our Trinity consists of ONE personality in which is the soul, spirit and the mass of flesh veiling the two components!!!!
So, from the Catholic’s distorted view of the Scriptures, it would be hard for you to know what the saved ones are enjoying, for they are already in HEAVENLY PLACES, which is chinese to you!
Talk of sorcery, what would you say of a person who left a people because of their teachings being contrary to the Word of God, and as soon as they left, they enjoyed the Presence of God in their midst so much till they were envied by the group they had left. Then after a stretch of time that group which they left started luring them back, not that they have changed in their teachings, if they have, then its for worse, as they have added some new fables to the old ones, and now its abt the body of Mary being ascended to heaven; so when you see those who left coming back in, given the facts, if you are in your right mind your are bound to wonder, have they gone crazy????? You can also check that “Witch Power” upon yourself; why do you think you dont have the guts to run away from that Congregation despite having shown you that Mark 16:17 passage, which clearly states the characteristics of a True Church representing Christ? It is a SPELL!!
I find it very ridiculous when I see you talk abt HATRED and MURDER, its like some one that has lost their bearings and dont know where they are! I just told you that your ‘holy’ catholic church MURDERED 68 million people in the name of their god, and God said HE will require that blood from them catholics, and when we point you to such truths you call it HATE!! Are you such a babe that you dont even have the ability to learn such plain historical truths?
How can one that is associated with a people that committed such atrocities loud abt LOVE? How can you love that which God hates and say you are doing His will? You must be a confused personality! I know abt confused Catholics, these who are trying to be Pentecostal while remaining catholic. From what I’ve gathered from you, it seems you are ‘charismatic’, for no catholic in their right mind would ever speak of the pope as you do! To say the pope can make mistakes or err is outright blaspheme, for the such as you, there is no purgatory but a straight flight to HELL!!! Watch your tongue ‘Hail Mary’ boy; the POPE is INFALLIBLE!!! Looks like you walked into catholism without checking out what it stands for. When you seen the crosses and heard the sweet litanies you got hooked until now your are a ‘holy catholic’ preaching love!!
Try to check with the pope, you know he can change anything regardless of what the Bible says, just like they tampered with the TEN COMMANDMENTS, removing the second Commandment and splitting the Tenth into two to make them still total Ten at your expense. So you can see him abt changing this St John 3:16 verse to read as, “For God so loved the Devil that gave His only begotten Son that whosoever recites the Hail Marys will be saved!” If you have any love in you, LOVE GOD first! You cant love your ‘holy’ church and pretend to love God, you’d be lying to yourself! Ooh, I forgot that u said there is three people that u cant lie to, I think its only one, and thats the Holy Ghost, for I dont see how you can lie to the LIE! For the devil is the lie itself and if his seed be in you, you’d surely be him! And a church thats full of lies, them seeds will be planted into all of its congregation, hence the manifestations of it we see in the such as you who profess the holiness of their church calling it The ‘HOLY’ Catholic Church, being so blind to the Biblical truth that clearly states that HOLY is God only and to its HE that brings to Holiness His servants and not churches!. No wonder u are trying to live two lives, a christian life and a catholic one, and end up confused! Come out of that Congregation of the Dead!!
I seen you talk abt St. Paul and his many teachings, I would that you go to that verse of Galatians 1:8, then check if your Holy Catholic Church teaches the same BAPTISM that Paul taught, if not then that verse will have the answer for you of what of your holy thing is!
The Book of Sirach, I’d agree with you, it is very DIVINATORY!! I see what your bigger bible is doing to you, tightening the grip!! Placing large quantities of scripture dont surely make you a saint, they lied to you, REPENT or PERISH thats the Gospel (Acts 2;38)!!!
Michael I know that you love God, it is true that He is Merciful, but never let any one cheat you that He is our Grand pa God, Jesus Christ is the Dividing line, that Mark 16:17, which you pretend to have not seen, then know for sure you havent seen Christ as you walked by, reciting your lovely Hail Marys, you tramped the line and there is NO MORE MERCY BUT JUDGEMENT!!!!
I don’t blame you have been reading too much of that lunatic called Eric Jon Phelps who is a confirmed mason,continue following him and i shall see where you will end up,whats wrong with me reciting a verse in the bible,who now believes in the bible me or you? If you have no respect to mother of Jesus how do u even believe in him? If during the wedding in cana she interceded and Jesus obliged and yet his hour had not come,why not even now.You quote one verse of the bible and twist it in your own favor,how come you are silent on the verses i quoted here.
I read the bible for understanding not just pick some verses for you to use them for debates,the catholic church is the only true church today which is standing between the world and secularism.There is a mission to discredit it and cause fear among people so that the secularists can come and take over the world but just to use the verse you have quoted ” Later He appeared to the eleven as they sat at the table; and He rebuked their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they did not believe those who had seen Him after He had risen. 15 And He said to them, “Go into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature. 16 He who believes and is baptized will be saved; but he who does not believe will be condemned. 17 And these signs will follow those who believe: In My name they will cast out demons; they will speak with new tongues; 18 they[b] will take up serpents; and if they drink anything deadly, it will by no means hurt them; they will lay hands on the sick, and they will recover.”
Yes i believe this wave of attacks against catholics is a serpent and i will take it up and crush it just like many others have been crushed before.
Why are you just insisting only you have the truth,you know what you dont have the truth the truth is with the holy spirit and thats where i get my inspiration through prayer not from lunatics like eric jon phelps a racist and a diamond peddler who is responsible for the wars in africa.
Do not mourn for me mourn for yourself and all those you will lead to hell.
1 Corinthians 14:6
[ Tongues Must Be Interpreted ] But now, brethren, if I come to you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you unless I speak to you either by revelation, by knowledge, by prophesying, or by teaching?
Beloved Michael,
Thanx for the news abt Eric the ‘loony’, and also for the insight abt masons being loonies! You wanted proof of the holy church’s wizardry, I showed you the power of it on you and the Protestants lot! I even told you that they’ve ALL signed in for the come back, like a dog going back to its vomit (sorry for the expression but I cant find a better one!). You should be knowing this, or are you so low the ladder that you dont even know whats going on up? They fed you the secularism take over lie to make you run on your toes! All this mason garb is just a smoke screen, THE ROMAN EMPIRE IS COMING BACK full swing like in the old, but this time SPIRITUALLY! Fear not ‘holy’ Michael, your ‘HOLY FATHER’ is just abt to bring all to his subjugation! See, you can now climb the rooftops and recite the Hail Mary at the top of your voice for the HOLY Church has finally rounded up all her runaway mischievous daughters! But as for the True CHURCH which has been washed in the Blood of The Lord Jesus Christ, by HIS WORD, there isn’t a witch that can stand before her, just like Moses slew Balaam, so is!
I see you are so fond of Mary till you gave her an intercessory position in your Holy Church, tramping on the Word of God, simply because she interceded for the thirsty throats at Cana! If Eric is a loony, you must be Saints! Tell you what, Jesus never called her MOTHER! You ponder that one and give me an answer, WHY!!
I can see you are scared, you want to crush serpents! You are in their den, stayed too long with them till them fangs are growing out on you and you dont know it! I can see your love for serpents made you not see the speaking with tongues, the laying of hands on the sick and the correct baptism by immersion, but you only saw SERPENTS in the HOLY CHURCH!!! Thats the reason I told you then that it was good that you know you are a Catholic and not a Christian!
Inspiration does not necessarily come from God, we have seen many who thought like you, but in the long run they grasped the truth and today they are way out of the pagan gods!
Be of good cheer Michael, the tongues with their interpretation, the revelation, the knowledge, the prophesying, the teaching and eventually CHRIST Himself; all of this is on its way to you to replace those deadly dogmas and lies!
Blessed be the Name of our Lord Christ Jesus!! (or would I not have respect for His mother?)
ha ha who needs blessing from who,is it you blessing Jesus or Jesus blessing you and i also notice you invert the order of names,instead of Jesus Christ you put it as Christ Jesus.There are many christs and even jesuses,i dont know which you believe in but me i believe in Jesus Christ of Nazareth who was born of virgin Mary,She was not blessed by humans like you but by the almighty God himself.
Your ego and pride is so big till you trash the same bible you purport to believe in.
So mother Mary is powerful that why you cant do a line without mentioning her,what wrong has she done to you,why are u so offended by her mention,how do you believe in Jesus and yet yet so speak so ill of his mother.
I know you are referring to the first miracle that Jesus performed in cana and you are even speaking ill of it also.Check the Jewish version of the bible and you will see Jesus referred to Mary as mother not woman so those translators misled you.
Are you trying to say Jesus trashed his own mother?
There were many before you who claimed to know the truth,later others came came saying those before them didnt know and here you are saying no one else knows the truth except you tommorow another one will come and claim even you dont the truth and only them know the truth.so its a cycle and am not ready to involve myslef in a vicious cycle and confuse my mind in between.
You claim the roman empire is coming back full swing thats what i call a false prophet exactly what Jesus warned about.
I doubt whether you believe in Jesus you are just after peoples soul so that you can lead as many as possible to hell but count me out me i belong to Almighty God the sovereign God of Israel,creator of heaven and earth,who created me and who send His only begotten Son Jesus Christ to die on the cross for my sins.
Jesus didnt die for holy people like you but for wretched sinners like me.
Easy does it Michael,
You just got worked up for nothing! I can understand your position, at least now I know you are a true catholic, sold to it – ‘lock, stock and barrel’! Nevertheless we were trying to look into these religious blocks to see if they truly represent what they claim to. So I dont really see anything wrong in pitting them against the Word of God for verification. As for Jesus HE is called ‘The Lord Jesus Christ” Acts 2:36!!!
If some one chose to believe a lie, what can you do abt them? You are trying to run it around to make it as if I am offended by Mary, why, THE LIE THAT SHE CAN INTERCEDE FOR YOUR SINS, is what offends God, and you know it! If it is NOT the Word of God, it is vanity! You have now jumped from the KJV Bible, and you want me to look for the Hebrew one, TONGUES would solve that problem, for the HOLY GHOST whom you claim to inspire you is the one that controls these things, otherwise you will be running after versions and versions, ‘ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth!’
Many people say, “Well, it doesn’t make any difference just what I believe, as long as I am sincere in what I believe.” Well, if that be so, the Moslem is saved; the Buddhist is saved, and all the rest of them; the heathens is saved. For I tell you Michael, that they can outshine us any day, when it comes to prayer, fasting, sensations, and so forth; they can outshine us. And salvation does not pertain, or, it is not based upon, any other thing but the Word of God; God said so. Salvation cannot be based upon any church, or any creed, nothing but the Word of God, for it’s God’s Word. God’s Word is so perfect, that not one iota of It will ever fail. All the heavens will fail; the earth will fail. John said on the island of Patmos, “I saw a new heaven and a new earth, for the first heaven and the first earth had passed away.” But God’s Word went right on, just the same.
The grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth away: But the word of the Lord
endureth for ever. I PETER 1:24-25
So, finally, it all rests on YOU, you can cling to your church and PERISH with it, or you can hang to the Word of God and LIVE!!
The Lord open up your spiritual ears, Michael!
Ok my brother i dont intent to continue with this debate for if we never stop we will be like fools,if i may have offended you during the discussion i beg of forgiveness and rest assured i have no malice nor hate on my side.i have learned one or two things and i believe you have learned something from me.
i leave you with this prayer ” oh my Jesus forgive us our sins,deliver us from the fires of hell,lead all souls into heaven,especially those who are in most need of your mercy” Amen.
The grace of God and the fellowship of the holy spirit be with us now and forever more Amen.
Thank you, my brother,
The debate, I’d say was a blessing to both of us. I’d like to assure you, I’ve not been offended in any way, nor have I any grudge against you. You know, sometimes we use sharp words, cutting edges, chop at a dogma here, blast a creed there and things, but its all an in-house business in trying to get right with God! You see we all want to believe God and find His favor, and that will surely bring our lives to a meaningful climax!
Its not that everyone will accept that or even you, like they did Elijah the prophet, but there’s one assurance the believer has, though the world turned him down, yet God loves him. The world may call you a renegade or cursed; they may call you fanatic; but if you’re true to God there’s one sure thing: God loves you, and His Angels are encamped about those who fear Him. I’d imagine on every limb, all around through the place, are swarms of Angels. And God came down, and He said, “My poor little tired servant. He’s so nervous and tore up, he don’t know what to do. I want to pick out the Angel standing here that’s got the softest hands. Don’t you scare him; walk over and stroke his brow right easy. And I want the best cook among you, and go up there, and get all the vitamins that you can find, and put in this corn meal. The world’s turned him down, but I’m going to treat him right.” Hallelujah. That means, “Praise our God.” Don’t get scared of that. “Bring forth the best that we got; cook him a corn cake and set him down some water.” And this soft-handed Angel went over and stroked the little servant of God on the brow. Remember, if you’ve done your best, God’s still got those Angels in order. He loves you just the same as He loved Elijah.
For He shall give His Angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways.
Psalm 91:11
Till we meet again, the Lord bless you!